This is a modern-English version of The Wind in the Rose-Bush, and Other Stories of the Supernatural, originally written by Freeman, Mary Eleanor Wilkins. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



THE WIND IN THE ROSE-BUSH

And Other Stories Of The Supernatural


By

Mary Wilkins




Contents

The Wind in the Rose-bush
The Shadows on the Wall
Luella Miller
The Southwest Chamber
The Vacant Lot
The Lost Ghost




THE WIND IN THE ROSE-BUSH

Ford Village has no railroad station, being on the other side of the river from Porter's Falls, and accessible only by the ford which gives it its name, and a ferry line.

Ford Village doesn’t have a train station, as it’s on the other side of the river from Porter's Falls and can only be reached by the ford it's named after and a ferry service.

The ferry-boat was waiting when Rebecca Flint got off the train with her bag and lunch basket. When she and her small trunk were safely embarked she sat stiff and straight and calm in the ferry-boat as it shot swiftly and smoothly across stream. There was a horse attached to a light country wagon on board, and he pawed the deck uneasily. His owner stood near, with a wary eye upon him, although he was chewing, with as dully reflective an expression as a cow. Beside Rebecca sat a woman of about her own age, who kept looking at her with furtive curiosity; her husband, short and stout and saturnine, stood near her. Rebecca paid no attention to either of them. She was tall and spare and pale, the type of a spinster, yet with rudimentary lines and expressions of matronhood. She all unconsciously held her shawl, rolled up in a canvas bag, on her left hip, as if it had been a child. She wore a settled frown of dissent at life, but it was the frown of a mother who regarded life as a froward child, rather than as an overwhelming fate.

The ferryboat was waiting when Rebecca Flint got off the train with her bag and lunch basket. Once she had safely boarded with her small trunk, she sat rigid and calm in the ferryboat as it glided swiftly across the stream. There was a horse tied to a light country wagon on board, and he was nervously pawing the deck. His owner stood nearby, keeping a careful eye on him, even though he was chewing with a blank, cow-like expression. Next to Rebecca sat a woman about her age, who kept glancing at her with furtive curiosity; her husband, short, stout, and gloomy, stood close by. Rebecca paid no attention to either of them. She was tall, thin, and pale, the image of a spinster, yet with faint signs of womanhood. Unconsciously, she held her shawl, rolled up in a canvas bag, on her left hip like it was a child. She wore a fixed frown of discontent with life, but it was more like the expression of a mother seeing life as a difficult child rather than an overwhelming fate.

The other woman continued staring at her; she was mildly stupid, except for an over-developed curiosity which made her at times sharp beyond belief. Her eyes glittered, red spots came on her flaccid cheeks; she kept opening her mouth to speak, making little abortive motions. Finally she could endure it no longer; she nudged Rebecca boldly.

The other woman kept staring at her; she was a bit slow, except for an intense curiosity that sometimes made her surprisingly sharp. Her eyes sparkled, red spots appeared on her slack cheeks; she kept trying to speak, making awkward little gestures. Eventually, she couldn't take it anymore; she nudged Rebecca confidently.

"A pleasant day," said she.

"It's a nice day," she said.

Rebecca looked at her and nodded coldly.

Rebecca looked at her and nodded coolly.

"Yes, very," she assented.

"Yes, definitely," she agreed.

"Have you come far?"

"Have you traveled far?"

"I have come from Michigan."

"I'm from Michigan."

"Oh!" said the woman, with awe. "It's a long way," she remarked presently.

"Oh!" said the woman, amazed. "It's quite a distance," she noted after a moment.

"Yes, it is," replied Rebecca, conclusively.

"Yes, it is," Rebecca replied firmly.

Still the other woman was not daunted; there was something which she determined to know, possibly roused thereto by a vague sense of incongruity in the other's appearance. "It's a long ways to come and leave a family," she remarked with painful slyness.

Still, the other woman was not discouraged; there was something she was determined to find out, possibly motivated by a vague feeling that something was off about the other’s appearance. "It's a long way to come and leave behind a family," she said with a painful cunning.

"I ain't got any family to leave," returned Rebecca shortly.

"I don’t have any family to leave," Rebecca replied briefly.

"Then you ain't—"

"Then you're not—"

"No, I ain't."

"No, I'm not."

"Oh!" said the woman.

"Oh!" said the woman.

Rebecca looked straight ahead at the race of the river.

Rebecca looked straight ahead at the flow of the river.

It was a long ferry. Finally Rebecca herself waxed unexpectedly loquacious. She turned to the other woman and inquired if she knew John Dent's widow who lived in Ford Village. "Her husband died about three years ago," said she, by way of detail.

It was a long ferry ride. Finally, Rebecca unexpectedly became talkative. She turned to the other woman and asked if she knew John Dent's widow who lived in Ford Village. "Her husband passed away about three years ago," she added for context.

The woman started violently. She turned pale, then she flushed; she cast a strange glance at her husband, who was regarding both women with a sort of stolid keenness.

The woman flinched. She turned pale, then blushed; she shot a strange look at her husband, who was observing both women with a kind of blank intensity.

"Yes, I guess I do," faltered the woman finally.

"Yeah, I guess I do," the woman finally admitted hesitantly.

"Well, his first wife was my sister," said Rebecca with the air of one imparting important intelligence.

"Well, his first wife was my sister," Rebecca said, sounding like she had some important news.

"Was she?" responded the other woman feebly. She glanced at her husband with an expression of doubt and terror, and he shook his head forbiddingly.

"Was she?" replied the other woman weakly. She looked at her husband with an expression of doubt and fear, and he shook his head in disapproval.

"I'm going to see her, and take my niece Agnes home with me," said Rebecca.

"I'm going to see her and take my niece Agnes home with me," said Rebecca.

Then the woman gave such a violent start that she noticed it.

Then the woman jumped so violently that she realized it.

"What is the matter?" she asked.

"What's wrong?" she asked.

"Nothin', I guess," replied the woman, with eyes on her husband, who was slowly shaking his head, like a Chinese toy.

"Nothing, I guess," replied the woman, her eyes on her husband, who was slowly shaking his head like a Chinese toy.

"Is my niece sick?" asked Rebecca with quick suspicion.

"Is my niece sick?" Rebecca asked, her suspicion growing quickly.

"No, she ain't sick," replied the woman with alacrity, then she caught her breath with a gasp.

"No, she isn't sick," replied the woman quickly, then she caught her breath with a gasp.

"When did you see her?"

"When did you see her?"

"Let me see; I ain't seen her for some little time," replied the woman. Then she caught her breath again.

"Let me think; I haven't seen her for a while," the woman replied. Then she took a deep breath again.

"She ought to have grown up real pretty, if she takes after my sister. She was a real pretty woman," Rebecca said wistfully.

"She must have grown up really pretty if she takes after my sister. She was a really pretty woman," Rebecca said with a hint of longing.

"Yes, I guess she did grow up pretty," replied the woman in a trembling voice.

"Yeah, I guess she did grow up pretty," replied the woman in a shaky voice.

"What kind of a woman is the second wife?"

"What kind of woman is the second wife?"

The woman glanced at her husband's warning face. She continued to gaze at him while she replied in a choking voice to Rebecca:

The woman looked at her husband's warning expression. She kept looking at him as she answered Rebecca in a strained voice:

"I—guess she's a nice woman," she replied. "I—don't know, I—guess so. I—don't see much of her."

"I guess she's a nice woman," she replied. "I don't know, I guess so. I don't see much of her."

"I felt kind of hurt that John married again so quick," said Rebecca; "but I suppose he wanted his house kept, and Agnes wanted care. I wasn't so situated that I could take her when her mother died. I had my own mother to care for, and I was school-teaching. Now mother has gone, and my uncle died six months ago and left me quite a little property, and I've given up my school, and I've come for Agnes. I guess she'll be glad to go with me, though I suppose her stepmother is a good woman, and has always done for her."

"I felt kind of hurt that John got married again so quickly," said Rebecca; "but I guess he wanted someone to keep the house in order, and Agnes needed someone to take care of her. I wasn't in a position to take her when her mom passed away. I had my own mom to look after, and I was teaching school. Now that my mom is gone and my uncle passed away six months ago, leaving me a bit of property, I've quit my job, and I'm here for Agnes. I think she'll be happy to come with me, even though I assume her stepmom is a decent person and has always taken care of her."

The man's warning shake at his wife was fairly portentous.

The man's warning shake at his wife was quite significant.

"I guess so," said she.

"I guess so," she said.

"John always wrote that she was a beautiful woman," said Rebecca.

"John always said she was a beautiful woman," Rebecca said.

Then the ferry-boat grated on the shore.

Then the ferry pulled up to the shore.

John Dent's widow had sent a horse and wagon to meet her sister-in-law. When the woman and her husband went down the road, on which Rebecca in the wagon with her trunk soon passed them, she said reproachfully:

John Dent's widow had sent a horse and wagon to pick up her sister-in-law. As the woman and her husband traveled down the road, they soon saw Rebecca passing them in the wagon with her trunk. She said with disapproval:

"Seems as if I'd ought to have told her, Thomas."

"Looks like I should have told her, Thomas."

"Let her find it out herself," replied the man. "Don't you go to burnin' your fingers in other folks' puddin', Maria."

"Let her figure it out on her own," replied the man. "Don’t go getting your hands burnt in other people's mess, Maria."

"Do you s'pose she'll see anything?" asked the woman with a spasmodic shudder and a terrified roll of her eyes.

"Do you think she’ll see anything?" asked the woman with a sudden shiver and a frightened roll of her eyes.

"See!" returned her husband with stolid scorn. "Better be sure there's anything to see."

"Look!" her husband replied with heavy disdain. "You should make sure there's actually something to see."

"Oh, Thomas, they say—"

"Oh, Thomas, they say—"

"Lord, ain't you found out that what they say is mostly lies?"

"Lord, haven't you realized that what they say is mostly false?"

"But if it should be true, and she's a nervous woman, she might be scared enough to lose her wits," said his wife, staring uneasily after Rebecca's erect figure in the wagon disappearing over the crest of the hilly road.

"But if that's true, and she's a nervous woman, she might be scared enough to lose her mind," said his wife, looking uneasily after Rebecca's upright figure in the wagon as it disappeared over the top of the hilly road.

"Wits that so easy upset ain't worth much," declared the man. "You keep out of it, Maria."

"Wits that can be easily disturbed aren't worth much," the man said. "Stay out of this, Maria."

Rebecca in the meantime rode on in the wagon, beside a flaxen-headed boy, who looked, to her understanding, not very bright. She asked him a question, and he paid no attention. She repeated it, and he responded with a bewildered and incoherent grunt. Then she let him alone, after making sure that he knew how to drive straight.

Rebecca, in the meantime, rode in the wagon next to a blond boy who didn’t seem very smart to her. She asked him a question, but he didn’t pay any attention. She repeated it, and he replied with a confused and unclear grunt. Then she left him alone after making sure he could drive straight.

They had traveled about half a mile, passed the village square, and gone a short distance beyond, when the boy drew up with a sudden Whoa! before a very prosperous-looking house. It had been one of the aboriginal cottages of the vicinity, small and white, with a roof extending on one side over a piazza, and a tiny "L" jutting out in the rear, on the right hand. Now the cottage was transformed by dormer windows, a bay window on the piazzaless side, a carved railing down the front steps, and a modern hard-wood door.

They had walked about half a mile, passed the village square, and gone a little further when the boy suddenly stopped with a "Whoa!" in front of a very well-kept house. It used to be one of the original cottages in the area, small and white, with a roof extending over a porch on one side, and a tiny "L" shape sticking out at the back on the right. Now the cottage had been updated with dormer windows, a bay window on the side without the porch, a carved railing down the front steps, and a modern wooden door.

"Is this John Dent's house?" asked Rebecca.

"Is this John Dent's place?" Rebecca asked.

The boy was as sparing of speech as a philosopher. His only response was in flinging the reins over the horse's back, stretching out one foot to the shaft, and leaping out of the wagon, then going around to the rear for the trunk. Rebecca got out and went toward the house. Its white paint had a new gloss; its blinds were an immaculate apple green; the lawn was trimmed as smooth as velvet, and it was dotted with scrupulous groups of hydrangeas and cannas.

The boy spoke as little as a philosopher. His only reaction was to toss the reins over the horse's back, stretch one foot to the shaft, jump out of the wagon, and then walk around to the back for the trunk. Rebecca got out and headed toward the house. Its white paint had a fresh shine; the shutters were a perfect apple green; the lawn was neatly trimmed like velvet, and it was decorated with careful clusters of hydrangeas and cannas.

"I always understood that John Dent was well-to-do," Rebecca reflected comfortably. "I guess Agnes will have considerable. I've got enough, but it will come in handy for her schooling. She can have advantages."

"I always knew that John Dent was pretty wealthy," Rebecca thought to herself. "I suppose Agnes will have quite a bit. I have enough, but it will be useful for her education. She can have opportunities."

The boy dragged the trunk up the fine gravel-walk, but before he reached the steps leading up to the piazza, for the house stood on a terrace, the front door opened and a fair, frizzled head of a very large and handsome woman appeared. She held up her black silk skirt, disclosing voluminous ruffles of starched embroidery, and waited for Rebecca. She smiled placidly, her pink, double-chinned face widened and dimpled, but her blue eyes were wary and calculating. She extended her hand as Rebecca climbed the steps.

The boy pulled the trunk up the smooth gravel path, but just before he got to the steps leading up to the porch, since the house was on a terrace, the front door swung open and a pretty, frizzy-haired woman, who was very large and attractive, appeared. She lifted her black silk skirt, showing off the big ruffles of starched embroidery underneath, and waited for Rebecca. She smiled calmly, her pink, double-chinned face stretching into dimples, but her blue eyes were cautious and assessing. She reached out her hand as Rebecca ascended the steps.

"This is Miss Flint, I suppose," said she.

"This must be Miss Flint," she said.

"Yes, ma'am," replied Rebecca, noticing with bewilderment a curious expression compounded of fear and defiance on the other's face.

"Yeah, ma'am," replied Rebecca, noticing with confusion a strange look on the other person's face that mixed fear and defiance.

"Your letter only arrived this morning," said Mrs. Dent, in a steady voice. Her great face was a uniform pink, and her china-blue eyes were at once aggressive and veiled with secrecy.

"Your letter just got here this morning," said Mrs. Dent, calmly. Her large face was a solid pink, and her light blue eyes were both confrontational and cloaked in mystery.

"Yes, I hardly thought you'd get my letter," replied Rebecca. "I felt as if I could not wait to hear from you before I came. I supposed you would be so situated that you could have me a little while without putting you out too much, from what John used to write me about his circumstances, and when I had that money so unexpected I felt as if I must come for Agnes. I suppose you will be willing to give her up. You know she's my own blood, and of course she's no relation to you, though you must have got attached to her. I know from her picture what a sweet girl she must be, and John always said she looked like her own mother, and Grace was a beautiful woman, if she was my sister."

"Yes, I honestly didn't think you'd get my letter," Rebecca replied. "I felt like I couldn't wait to hear from you before I came. I figured you would be in a position to have me around for a bit without it being too much trouble, based on what John used to tell me about his situation. And when I got that unexpected money, I just felt like I had to come for Agnes. I assume you'll be okay with letting her go. You know she's my own flesh and blood, and of course, she's not related to you, though I'm sure you've grown attached to her. From her picture, I can tell what a sweet girl she must be, and John always said she looked just like her mother, and Grace was a beautiful woman, even if she was my sister."

Rebecca stopped and stared at the other woman in amazement and alarm. The great handsome blonde creature stood speechless, livid, gasping, with her hand to her heart, her lips parted in a horrible caricature of a smile.

Rebecca stopped and stared at the other woman in shock and fear. The stunning blonde figure stood there, speechless, furious, gasping, with her hand on her heart and her lips twisted into an awful mockery of a smile.

"Are you sick!" cried Rebecca, drawing near. "Don't you want me to get you some water!"

"Are you okay?" cried Rebecca, moving closer. "Do you want me to get you some water?"

Then Mrs. Dent recovered herself with a great effort. "It is nothing," she said. "I am subject to—spells. I am over it now. Won't you come in, Miss Flint?"

Then Mrs. Dent pulled herself together with a lot of effort. "It's nothing," she said. "I have—spells. I'm over it now. Would you like to come in, Miss Flint?"

As she spoke, the beautiful deep-rose colour suffused her face, her blue eyes met her visitor's with the opaqueness of turquoise—with a revelation of blue, but a concealment of all behind.

As she spoke, a beautiful deep rose color spread across her face, her blue eyes met her visitor's with the solidness of turquoise—showing hints of blue, but hiding everything else beneath.

Rebecca followed her hostess in, and the boy, who had waited quiescently, climbed the steps with the trunk. But before they entered the door a strange thing happened. On the upper terrace close to the piazza-post, grew a great rose-bush, and on it, late in the season though it was, one small red, perfect rose.

Rebecca followed her hostess inside, and the boy, who had been patiently waiting, climbed the steps with the trunk. But before they went through the door, something unusual happened. On the upper terrace, right by the piazza post, there was a large rose bush, and on it, late in the season as it was, bloomed a single small red, perfect rose.

Rebecca looked at it, and the other woman extended her hand with a quick gesture. "Don't you pick that rose!" she brusquely cried.

Rebecca looked at it, and the other woman reached out her hand with a quick motion. "Don't you pick that rose!" she said sharply.

Rebecca drew herself up with stiff dignity.

Rebecca straightened herself with stiff dignity.

"I ain't in the habit of picking other folks' roses without leave," said she.

"I don't usually pick other people's roses without permission," she said.

As Rebecca spoke she started violently, and lost sight of her resentment, for something singular happened. Suddenly the rose-bush was agitated violently as if by a gust of wind, yet it was a remarkably still day. Not a leaf of the hydrangea standing on the terrace close to the rose trembled.

As Rebecca talked, she jumped suddenly and forgot her anger, because something unusual happened. Suddenly, the rose bush shook violently as if blown by a strong wind, even though it was a notably calm day. Not a single leaf of the hydrangea next to the rose on the terrace stirred.

"What on earth—" began Rebecca, then she stopped with a gasp at the sight of the other woman's face. Although a face, it gave somehow the impression of a desperately clutched hand of secrecy.

"What on earth—" started Rebecca, but she stopped with a gasp when she saw the other woman's face. Even though it was a face, it somehow gave off the feeling of a desperately held secret.

"Come in!" said she in a harsh voice, which seemed to come forth from her chest with no intervention of the organs of speech. "Come into the house. I'm getting cold out here."

"Come in!" she said in a gruff voice that sounded like it came straight from her chest without using her vocal cords. "Come inside. I'm getting cold out here."

"What makes that rose-bush blow so when their isn't any wind?" asked Rebecca, trembling with vague horror, yet resolute.

"What makes that rose bush sway like that when there isn't any wind?" asked Rebecca, trembling with a vague sense of horror, yet determined.

"I don't see as it is blowing," returned the woman calmly. And as she spoke, indeed, the bush was quiet.

"I don't see that it's blowing," the woman replied calmly. And as she spoke, the bush was indeed still.

"It was blowing," declared Rebecca.

"It was windy," declared Rebecca.

"It isn't now," said Mrs. Dent. "I can't try to account for everything that blows out-of-doors. I have too much to do."

"It isn't now," said Mrs. Dent. "I can't explain everything that goes on outside. I have too much to do."

She spoke scornfully and confidently, with defiant, unflinching eyes, first on the bush, then on Rebecca, and led the way into the house.

She spoke with disdain and confidence, her eyes strong and unwavering, first on the bush, then on Rebecca, and walked into the house.

"It looked queer," persisted Rebecca, but she followed, and also the boy with the trunk.

"It looked strange," Rebecca insisted, but she went along, as did the boy with the trunk.

Rebecca entered an interior, prosperous, even elegant, according to her simple ideas. There were Brussels carpets, lace curtains, and plenty of brilliant upholstery and polished wood.

Rebecca walked into a stylish and prosperous interior that matched her simple ideas. There were Brussels carpets, lace curtains, and a lot of bright upholstery and shiny wood.

"You're real nicely situated," remarked Rebecca, after she had become a little accustomed to her new surroundings and the two women were seated at the tea-table.

"You're really well-settled," Rebecca said, after she had gotten a bit used to her new surroundings and the two women were sitting at the tea table.

Mrs. Dent stared with a hard complacency from behind her silver-plated service. "Yes, I be," said she.

Mrs. Dent stared with a self-satisfied attitude from behind her shiny silver service. "Yes, I am," she said.

"You got all the things new?" said Rebecca hesitatingly, with a jealous memory of her dead sister's bridal furnishings.

"You got all the new stuff?" Rebecca asked hesitantly, feeling a pang of jealousy over her late sister's wedding decor.

"Yes," said Mrs. Dent; "I was never one to want dead folks' things, and I had money enough of my own, so I wasn't beholden to John. I had the old duds put up at auction. They didn't bring much."

"Yeah," said Mrs. Dent; "I was never the type to want things from dead people, and I had enough money of my own, so I didn't rely on John. I had the old clothes put up for auction. They didn't sell for much."

"I suppose you saved some for Agnes. She'll want some of her poor mother's things when she is grown up," said Rebecca with some indignation.

"I guess you saved some for Agnes. She'll want some of her poor mother's things when she's grown up," said Rebecca with a hint of annoyance.

The defiant stare of Mrs. Dent's blue eyes waxed more intense. "There's a few things up garret," said she.

The defiant glare from Mrs. Dent's blue eyes grew even more intense. "There are a few things up in the attic," she said.

"She'll be likely to value them," remarked Rebecca. As she spoke she glanced at the window. "Isn't it most time for her to be coming home?" she asked.

"She'll probably appreciate them," Rebecca said. As she spoke, she looked out the window. "Isn't it about time for her to come home?" she asked.

"Most time," answered Mrs. Dent carelessly; "but when she gets over to Addie Slocum's she never knows when to come home."

"Most of the time," replied Mrs. Dent casually; "but when she gets over to Addie Slocum's, she never knows when to come home."

"Is Addie Slocum her intimate friend?"

"Is Addie Slocum her close friend?"

"Intimate as any."

"Close as ever."

"Maybe we can have her come out to see Agnes when she's living with me," said Rebecca wistfully. "I suppose she'll be likely to be homesick at first."

"Maybe we can have her come out to see Agnes when she's living with me," Rebecca said with a hint of longing. "I guess she'll probably be homesick at first."

"Most likely," answered Mrs. Dent.

"Probably," answered Mrs. Dent.

"Does she call you mother?" Rebecca asked.

"Does she call you mom?" Rebecca asked.

"No, she calls me Aunt Emeline," replied the other woman shortly. "When did you say you were going home?"

"No, she calls me Aunt Emeline," the other woman replied curtly. "When did you say you were going home?"

"In about a week, I thought, if she can be ready to go so soon," answered Rebecca with a surprised look.

"In about a week, I thought, if she can get ready to leave that quickly," Rebecca replied, looking surprised.

She reflected that she would not remain a day longer than she could help after such an inhospitable look and question.

She thought that she wouldn't stay a day longer than necessary after such a unfriendly look and question.

"Oh, as far as that goes," said Mrs. Dent, "it wouldn't make any difference about her being ready. You could go home whenever you felt that you must, and she could come afterward."

"Oh, in that case," Mrs. Dent said, "it wouldn't matter if she's ready or not. You could head home whenever you need to, and she could come later."

"Alone?"

"By yourself?"

"Why not? She's a big girl now, and you don't have to change cars."

"Why not? She’s grown up now, and you don’t have to switch cars."

"My niece will go home when I do, and not travel alone; and if I can't wait here for her, in the house that used to be her mother's and my sister's home, I'll go and board somewhere," returned Rebecca with warmth.

"My niece will go home with me; she won't travel alone. If I can't wait for her here in the house that used to belong to her mother and my sister, I'll find somewhere else to stay," Rebecca replied passionately.

"Oh, you can stay here as long as you want to. You're welcome," said Mrs. Dent.

"Oh, you can stay here as long as you like. You're welcome," Mrs. Dent said.

Then Rebecca started. "There she is!" she declared in a trembling, exultant voice. Nobody knew how she longed to see the girl.

Then Rebecca started. "There she is!" she declared in a shaking, excited voice. Nobody knew how much she had longed to see the girl.

"She isn't as late as I thought she'd be," said Mrs. Dent, and again that curious, subtle change passed over her face, and again it settled into that stony impassiveness.

"She isn't as late as I expected," said Mrs. Dent, and once more that curious, subtle change crossed her face, and again it settled into that stony expressionless demeanor.

Rebecca stared at the door, waiting for it to open. "Where is she?" she asked presently.

Rebecca stared at the door, waiting for it to open. "Where is she?" she asked after a moment.

"I guess she's stopped to take off her hat in the entry," suggested Mrs. Dent.

"I think she stopped to take off her hat in the entrance," suggested Mrs. Dent.

Rebecca waited. "Why don't she come? It can't take her all this time to take off her hat."

Rebecca waited. "Why isn't she here yet? It can't take her this long to take off her hat."

For answer Mrs. Dent rose with a stiff jerk and threw open the door.

For an answer, Mrs. Dent stood up suddenly and swung the door wide open.

"Agnes!" she called. "Agnes!" Then she turned and eyed Rebecca. "She ain't there."

"Agnes!" she called. "Agnes!" Then she turned and looked at Rebecca. "She's not here."

"I saw her pass the window," said Rebecca in bewilderment.

"I saw her walk by the window," Rebecca said, confused.

"You must have been mistaken."

"You must be mistaken."

"I know I did," persisted Rebecca.

"I know I did," Rebecca insisted.

"You couldn't have."

"You couldn't have done that."

"I did. I saw first a shadow go over the ceiling, then I saw her in the glass there"—she pointed to a mirror over the sideboard opposite—"and then the shadow passed the window."

"I did. I first saw a shadow move across the ceiling, then I saw her in the glass there"—she pointed to a mirror above the sideboard opposite—"and then the shadow passed the window."

"How did she look in the glass?"

"How did she look in the mirror?"

"Little and light-haired, with the light hair kind of tossing over her forehead."

"Small and with light-colored hair, which kind of breezes over her forehead."

"You couldn't have seen her."

"You couldn’t have seen her."

"Was that like Agnes?"

"Was that like Agnes?"

"Like enough; but of course you didn't see her. You've been thinking so much about her that you thought you did."

"Probably; but of course you didn't actually see her. You've been thinking about her so much that you imagined you did."

"You thought YOU did."

"You thought YOU did."

"I thought I saw a shadow pass the window, but I must have been mistaken. She didn't come in, or we would have seen her before now. I knew it was too early for her to get home from Addie Slocum's, anyhow."

"I thought I saw a shadow move past the window, but I must have been wrong. She didn't come in, or we would have noticed her by now. I knew it was too early for her to be back from Addie Slocum's, anyway."

When Rebecca went to bed Agnes had not returned. Rebecca had resolved that she would not retire until the girl came, but she was very tired, and she reasoned with herself that she was foolish. Besides, Mrs. Dent suggested that Agnes might go to the church social with Addie Slocum. When Rebecca suggested that she be sent for and told that her aunt had come, Mrs. Dent laughed meaningly.

When Rebecca went to bed, Agnes still hadn't come back. Rebecca had decided that she wouldn't go to sleep until the girl arrived, but she was really tired and tried to convince herself that it was silly. Plus, Mrs. Dent hinted that Agnes might be at the church social with Addie Slocum. When Rebecca proposed that someone should go get her and let her know that her aunt was there, Mrs. Dent laughed knowingly.

"I guess you'll find out that a young girl ain't so ready to leave a sociable, where there's boys, to see her aunt," said she.

"I guess you'll see that a young girl isn't so eager to leave a party with boys to go visit her aunt," she said.

"She's too young," said Rebecca incredulously and indignantly.

"She's too young," Rebecca said, both incredulous and indignant.

"She's sixteen," replied Mrs. Dent; "and she's always been great for the boys."

"She's sixteen," Mrs. Dent replied, "and she's always been popular with the guys."

"She's going to school four years after I get her before she thinks of boys," declared Rebecca.

"She's going to school for four years after I get her before she starts thinking about boys," declared Rebecca.

"We'll see," laughed the other woman.

"We'll see," laughed the other woman.

After Rebecca went to bed, she lay awake a long time listening for the sound of girlish laughter and a boy's voice under her window; then she fell asleep.

After Rebecca went to bed, she stayed awake for a long time, listening for the sound of girls laughing and a boy's voice outside her window; then she eventually fell asleep.

The next morning she was down early. Mrs. Dent, who kept no servants, was busily preparing breakfast.

The next morning, she was up early. Mrs. Dent, who had no staff, was busy making breakfast.

"Don't Agnes help you about breakfast?" asked Rebecca.

"Doesn't Agnes help you with breakfast?" asked Rebecca.

"No, I let her lay," replied Mrs. Dent shortly.

"No, I let her stay," replied Mrs. Dent shortly.

"What time did she get home last night?"

"What time did she arrive home last night?"

"She didn't get home."

"She didn't make it home."

"What?"

"What?!"

"She didn't get home. She stayed with Addie. She often does."

"She didn’t go home. She stayed with Addie. She usually does."

"Without sending you word?"

"Without letting you know?"

"Oh, she knew I wouldn't worry."

"Oh, she knew I wouldn't be concerned."

"When will she be home?"

"When will she be back?"

"Oh, I guess she'll be along pretty soon."

"Oh, I think she'll be here pretty soon."

Rebecca was uneasy, but she tried to conceal it, for she knew of no good reason for uneasiness. What was there to occasion alarm in the fact of one young girl staying overnight with another? She could not eat much breakfast. Afterward she went out on the little piazza, although her hostess strove furtively to stop her.

Rebecca felt uneasy but tried to hide it because she couldn't find a good reason to feel that way. What was there to worry about with one young girl spending the night at another's place? She couldn't eat much for breakfast. Later, she went out onto the small porch, even though her hostess tried secretly to prevent her.

"Why don't you go out back of the house? It's real pretty—a view over the river," she said.

"Why don't you go out to the back of the house? It's really beautiful—a view of the river," she said.

"I guess I'll go out here," replied Rebecca. She had a purpose: to watch for the absent girl.

"I guess I'll step outside," Rebecca said. She had a goal: to keep an eye out for the girl who was missing.

Presently Rebecca came hustling into the house through the sitting-room, into the kitchen where Mrs. Dent was cooking.

Presently, Rebecca hurried into the house through the sitting room and into the kitchen where Mrs. Dent was cooking.

"That rose-bush!" she gasped.

"That rose bush!" she gasped.

Mrs. Dent turned and faced her.

Mrs. Dent turned to face her.

"What of it?"

"So what?"

"It's a-blowing."

"It's blowing."

"What of it?"

"What about it?"

"There isn't a mite of wind this morning."

"There isn't a bit of wind this morning."

Mrs. Dent turned with an inimitable toss of her fair head. "If you think I can spend my time puzzling over such nonsense as—" she began, but Rebecca interrupted her with a cry and a rush to the door.

Mrs. Dent turned with a unique toss of her fair head. "If you think I can spend my time worrying over such nonsense as—" she started, but Rebecca interrupted her with a shout and a dash to the door.

"There she is now!" she cried. She flung the door wide open, and curiously enough a breeze came in and her own gray hair tossed, and a paper blew off the table to the floor with a loud rustle, but there was nobody in sight.

"There she is now!" she shouted. She threw the door wide open, and interestingly, a breeze swept in, tossing her gray hair, and a paper blew off the table to the floor with a loud rustle, but there was no one in sight.

"There's nobody here," Rebecca said.

"Nobody's here," Rebecca said.

She looked blankly at the other woman, who brought her rolling-pin down on a slab of pie-crust with a thud.

She stared blankly at the other woman, who slammed her rolling pin down on a slab of pie crust with a thud.

"I didn't hear anybody," she said calmly.

"I didn't hear anyone," she said calmly.

"I SAW SOMEBODY PASS THAT WINDOW!"

"I SAW SOMEONE PASS THAT WINDOW!"

"You were mistaken again."

"You got it wrong again."

"I KNOW I saw somebody."

"I KNOW I saw someone."

"You couldn't have. Please shut that door."

"You couldn't have. Please close that door."

Rebecca shut the door. She sat down beside the window and looked out on the autumnal yard, with its little curve of footpath to the kitchen door.

Rebecca closed the door. She sat down next to the window and looked out at the fall yard, with its slight curve of path leading to the kitchen door.

"What smells so strong of roses in this room?" she said presently. She sniffed hard.

"What smells so strongly of roses in this room?" she said after a moment. She took a deep sniff.

"I don't smell anything but these nutmegs."

"I can only smell these nutmegs."

"It is not nutmeg."

"It's not nutmeg."

"I don't smell anything else."

"I don't smell anything else."

"Where do you suppose Agnes is?"

"Where do you think Agnes is?"

"Oh, perhaps she has gone over the ferry to Porter's Falls with Addie. She often does. Addie's got an aunt over there, and Addie's got a cousin, a real pretty boy."

"Oh, maybe she took the ferry to Porter's Falls with Addie. She does that often. Addie has an aunt over there, and Addie has a cousin, a really good-looking guy."

"You suppose she's gone over there?"

"You think she went over there?"

"Mebbe. I shouldn't wonder."

"Maybe. I wouldn't be surprised."

"When should she be home?"

"When should she get home?"

"Oh, not before afternoon."

"Oh, not until after noon."

Rebecca waited with all the patience she could muster. She kept reassuring herself, telling herself that it was all natural, that the other woman could not help it, but she made up her mind that if Agnes did not return that afternoon she should be sent for.

Rebecca waited with all the patience she could gather. She kept reassuring herself, reminding herself that it was all normal, that the other woman couldn't help it, but she decided that if Agnes didn't come back that afternoon, she should be summoned.

When it was four o'clock she started up with resolution. She had been furtively watching the onyx clock on the sitting-room mantel; she had timed herself. She had said that if Agnes was not home by that time she should demand that she be sent for. She rose and stood before Mrs. Dent, who looked up coolly from her embroidery.

When it was four o'clock, she got up with determination. She had been secretly keeping an eye on the onyx clock on the mantel in the living room; she had planned her timing. She had said that if Agnes wasn't home by then, she would insist on sending for her. She stood up and faced Mrs. Dent, who looked up coolly from her needlework.

"I've waited just as long as I'm going to," she said. "I've come 'way from Michigan to see my own sister's daughter and take her home with me. I've been here ever since yesterday—twenty-four hours—and I haven't seen her. Now I'm going to. I want her sent for."

"I've waited as long as I'm going to," she said. "I traveled all the way from Michigan to see my sister's daughter and take her home with me. I've been here since yesterday—twenty-four hours—and I still haven't seen her. Now I'm going to. I want someone to go get her."

Mrs. Dent folded her embroidery and rose.

Mrs. Dent folded her embroidery and stood up.

"Well, I don't blame you," she said. "It is high time she came home. I'll go right over and get her myself."

"Well, I get it," she said. "It's definitely time for her to come home. I'll go over and fetch her myself."

Rebecca heaved a sigh of relief. She hardly knew what she had suspected or feared, but she knew that her position had been one of antagonism if not accusation, and she was sensible of relief.

Rebecca let out a sigh of relief. She wasn’t entirely sure what she had suspected or been afraid of, but she knew that her stance had been one of hostility, if not blame, and she felt a sense of relief.

"I wish you would," she said gratefully, and went back to her chair, while Mrs. Dent got her shawl and her little white head-tie. "I wouldn't trouble you, but I do feel as if I couldn't wait any longer to see her," she remarked apologetically.

"I wish you would," she said gratefully, and went back to her chair, while Mrs. Dent got her shawl and her little white headscarf. "I wouldn't want to bother you, but I really feel like I can't wait any longer to see her," she said apologetically.

"Oh, it ain't any trouble at all," said Mrs. Dent as she went out. "I don't blame you; you have waited long enough."

"Oh, it's no trouble at all," Mrs. Dent said as she left. "I don't blame you; you've waited long enough."

Rebecca sat at the window watching breathlessly until Mrs. Dent came stepping through the yard alone. She ran to the door and saw, hardly noticing it this time, that the rose-bush was again violently agitated, yet with no wind evident elsewhere.

Rebecca sat by the window, watching intently until Mrs. Dent walked through the yard alone. She dashed to the door and saw, barely noticing it this time, that the rose bush was once again shaking violently, even though there was no wind anywhere else.

"Where is she?" she cried.

"Where is she?" she yelled.

Mrs. Dent laughed with stiff lips as she came up the steps over the terrace. "Girls will be girls," said she. "She's gone with Addie to Lincoln. Addie's got an uncle who's conductor on the train, and lives there, and he got 'em passes, and they're goin' to stay to Addie's Aunt Margaret's a few days. Mrs. Slocum said Agnes didn't have time to come over and ask me before the train went, but she took it on herself to say it would be all right, and—"

Mrs. Dent laughed tightly as she walked up the steps over the terrace. "Girls will be girls," she said. "She went with Addie to Lincoln. Addie's got an uncle who’s a conductor on the train and lives there, and he got them passes, so they’re going to stay with Addie’s Aunt Margaret for a few days. Mrs. Slocum said Agnes didn’t have time to come over and ask me before the train left, but she figured it would be fine, and—"

"Why hadn't she been over to tell you?" Rebecca was angry, though not suspicious. She even saw no reason for her anger.

"Why hasn't she come over to tell you?" Rebecca was angry, but not suspicious. She didn't even see a reason for her anger.

"Oh, she was putting up grapes. She was coming over just as soon as she got the black off her hands. She heard I had company, and her hands were a sight. She was holding them over sulphur matches."

"Oh, she was getting grapes ready. She was going to come over as soon as she cleaned her hands. She found out I had company, and her hands were a mess. She was holding them over sulfur matches."

"You say she's going to stay a few days?" repeated Rebecca dazedly.

"You say she's going to stay for a few days?" Rebecca repeated, feeling confused.

"Yes; till Thursday, Mrs. Slocum said."

"Yes; until Thursday, Mrs. Slocum said."

"How far is Lincoln from here?"

"How far is Lincoln from here?"

"About fifty miles. It'll be a real treat to her. Mrs. Slocum's sister is a real nice woman."

"About fifty miles. It'll be a real treat for her. Mrs. Slocum's sister is a really nice woman."

"It is goin' to make it pretty late about my goin' home."

"It’s going to be pretty late by the time I head home."

"If you don't feel as if you could wait, I'll get her ready and send her on just as soon as I can," Mrs. Dent said sweetly.

"If you don't think you can wait, I'll prepare her and send her off as soon as I can," Mrs. Dent said kindly.

"I'm going to wait," said Rebecca grimly.

"I'm going to wait," Rebecca said firmly.

The two women sat down again, and Mrs. Dent took up her embroidery.

The two women sat back down, and Mrs. Dent picked up her embroidery.

"Is there any sewing I can do for her?" Rebecca asked finally in a desperate way. "If I can get her sewing along some—"

"Is there any sewing I can do for her?" Rebecca finally asked, sounding desperate. "If I can get her to do some sewing—"

Mrs. Dent arose with alacrity and fetched a mass of white from the closet. "Here," she said, "if you want to sew the lace on this nightgown. I was going to put her to it, but she'll be glad enough to get rid of it. She ought to have this and one more before she goes. I don't like to send her away without some good underclothing."

Mrs. Dent got up quickly and grabbed a bundle of white fabric from the closet. "Here," she said, "if you want to sew the lace onto this nightgown. I was planning to have her do it, but she'll be happy to have it off her hands. She should have this and one more before she leaves. I don’t want to send her away without some nice underclothes."

Rebecca snatched at the little white garment and sewed feverishly.

Rebecca grabbed the little white garment and sewed frantically.

That night she wakened from a deep sleep a little after midnight and lay a minute trying to collect her faculties and explain to herself what she was listening to. At last she discovered that it was the then popular strains of "The Maiden's Prayer" floating up through the floor from the piano in the sitting-room below. She jumped up, threw a shawl over her nightgown, and hurried downstairs trembling. There was nobody in the sitting-room; the piano was silent. She ran to Mrs. Dent's bedroom and called hysterically:

That night, she woke up from a deep sleep a little after midnight and lay there for a minute, trying to gather her thoughts and figure out what she was hearing. Finally, she realized it was the then-popular tune "The Maiden's Prayer" drifting up through the floor from the piano in the living room below. She quickly got up, threw a shawl over her nightgown, and rushed downstairs, shaking. There was no one in the living room; the piano was silent. She dashed to Mrs. Dent's bedroom and called out frantically:

"Emeline! Emeline!"

"Emeline! Emeline!"

"What is it?" asked Mrs. Dent's voice from the bed. The voice was stern, but had a note of consciousness in it.

"What is it?" Mrs. Dent asked from the bed. Her voice was firm, but there was a hint of awareness in it.

"Who—who was that playing 'The Maiden's Prayer' in the sitting-room, on the piano?"

"Who—who was playing 'The Maiden's Prayer' in the living room, on the piano?"

"I didn't hear anybody."

"I didn't hear anyone."

"There was some one."

"There was someone."

"I didn't hear anything."

"I didn't hear anything."

"I tell you there was some one. But—THERE AIN'T ANYBODY THERE."

"I tell you there was someone. But—THERE'S NOBODY THERE."

"I didn't hear anything."

"I didn't hear anything."

"I did—somebody playing 'The Maiden's Prayer' on the piano. Has Agnes got home? I WANT TO KNOW."

"I heard someone playing 'The Maiden's Prayer' on the piano. Has Agnes gotten home? I WANT TO KNOW."

"Of course Agnes hasn't got home," answered Mrs. Dent with rising inflection. "Be you gone crazy over that girl? The last boat from Porter's Falls was in before we went to bed. Of course she ain't come."

"Of course Agnes hasn't come home," Mrs. Dent replied with a rising tone. "Have you gone crazy over that girl? The last boat from Porter's Falls arrived before we went to bed. Of course she hasn't come."

"I heard—"

"I heard—"

"You were dreaming."

"You were daydreaming."

"I wasn't; I was broad awake."

"I wasn't; I was wide awake."

Rebecca went back to her chamber and kept her lamp burning all night.

Rebecca returned to her room and kept her lamp on all night.

The next morning her eyes upon Mrs. Dent were wary and blazing with suppressed excitement. She kept opening her mouth as if to speak, then frowning, and setting her lips hard. After breakfast she went upstairs, and came down presently with her coat and bonnet.

The next morning, her eyes on Mrs. Dent were cautious and filled with suppressed excitement. She kept opening her mouth as if to say something, then frowning and pressing her lips together tightly. After breakfast, she went upstairs and soon came back down with her coat and hat.

"Now, Emeline," she said, "I want to know where the Slocums live."

"Now, Emeline," she said, "I want to know where the Slocums live."

Mrs. Dent gave a strange, long, half-lidded glance at her. She was finishing her coffee.

Mrs. Dent gave her a weird, prolonged, half-asleep look. She was finishing her coffee.

"Why?" she asked.

"Why?" she asked.

"I'm going over there and find out if they have heard anything from her daughter and Agnes since they went away. I don't like what I heard last night."

"I'm going over there to see if they've heard anything from her daughter and Agnes since they left. I didn't like what I heard last night."

"You must have been dreaming."

"You must have been dreaming."

"It don't make any odds whether I was or not. Does she play 'The Maiden's Prayer' on the piano? I want to know."

"It doesn't matter whether I was or not. Does she play 'The Maiden's Prayer' on the piano? I want to know."

"What if she does? She plays it a little, I believe. I don't know. She don't half play it, anyhow; she ain't got an ear."

"What if she does? I think she plays it a bit. I'm not sure. She doesn't really play it well, anyway; she doesn't have an ear for it."

"That wasn't half played last night. I don't like such things happening. I ain't superstitious, but I don't like it. I'm going. Where do the Slocums live?"

"That wasn't half bad last night. I don't like things like that happening. I'm not superstitious, but it bothers me. I'm leaving. Where do the Slocums live?"

"You go down the road over the bridge past the old grist mill, then you turn to the left; it's the only house for half a mile. You can't miss it. It has a barn with a ship in full sail on the cupola."

"You go down the road over the bridge past the old grist mill, then you turn left; it's the only house for half a mile. You can't miss it. It has a barn with a ship in full sail on the cupola."

"Well, I'm going. I don't feel easy."

"Well, I'm leaving. I don't feel comfortable."

About two hours later Rebecca returned. There were red spots on her cheeks. She looked wild. "I've been there," she said, "and there isn't a soul at home. Something HAS happened."

About two hours later, Rebecca came back. There were red spots on her cheeks. She looked frantic. "I've been there," she said, "and there's no one at home. Something HAS happened."

"What has happened?"

"What's happened?"

"I don't know. Something. I had a warning last night. There wasn't a soul there. They've been sent for to Lincoln."

"I don't know. Something. I got a warning last night. There wasn't a soul around. They've been called to Lincoln."

"Did you see anybody to ask?" asked Mrs. Dent with thinly concealed anxiety.

"Did you see anyone to ask?" Mrs. Dent asked, her anxiety barely hidden.

"I asked the woman that lives on the turn of the road. She's stone deaf. I suppose you know. She listened while I screamed at her to know where the Slocums were, and then she said, 'Mrs. Smith don't live here.' I didn't see anybody on the road, and that's the only house. What do you suppose it means?"

"I asked the woman who lives at the bend in the road. She's completely deaf. I guess you know that. She heard me yelling at her to find out where the Slocums were, and then she said, 'Mrs. Smith doesn't live here.' I didn't see anyone else on the road, and that's the only house. What do you think that means?"

"I don't suppose it means much of anything," replied Mrs. Dent coolly. "Mr. Slocum is conductor on the railroad, and he'd be away anyway, and Mrs. Slocum often goes early when he does, to spend the day with her sister in Porter's Falls. She'd be more likely to go away than Addie."

"I don't think it means anything," replied Mrs. Dent coolly. "Mr. Slocum is the conductor on the railroad, so he would be gone regardless, and Mrs. Slocum usually leaves early when he does to spend the day with her sister in Porter's Falls. She's more likely to leave than Addie."

"And you don't think anything has happened?" Rebecca asked with diminishing distrust before the reasonableness of it.

"And you don't think anything has happened?" Rebecca asked, her distrust fading as she considered it more reasonably.

"Land, no!"

"Ground, no!"

Rebecca went upstairs to lay aside her coat and bonnet. But she came hurrying back with them still on.

Rebecca went upstairs to take off her coat and hat. But she rushed back down still wearing them.

"Who's been in my room?" she gasped. Her face was pale as ashes.

"Who’s been in my room?" she gasped. Her face was as pale as ash.

Mrs. Dent also paled as she regarded her.

Mrs. Dent also went pale as she looked at her.

"What do you mean?" she asked slowly.

"What do you mean?" she asked slowly.

"I found when I went upstairs that—little nightgown of—Agnes's on—the bed, laid out. It was—LAID OUT. The sleeves were folded across the bosom, and there was that little red rose between them. Emeline, what is it? Emeline, what's the matter? Oh!"

"I found when I went upstairs that Agnes's little nightgown was on the bed, all laid out. It was LAID OUT. The sleeves were folded across the bodice, and there was that little red rose between them. Emeline, what is it? Emeline, what's wrong? Oh!"

Mrs. Dent was struggling for breath in great, choking gasps. She clung to the back of a chair. Rebecca, trembling herself so she could scarcely keep on her feet, got her some water.

Mrs. Dent was gasping for breath, choking and struggling. She held on to the back of a chair. Rebecca, shaking so much she could barely stand, got her some water.

As soon as she recovered herself Mrs. Dent regarded her with eyes full of the strangest mixture of fear and horror and hostility.

As soon as she collected herself, Mrs. Dent looked at her with eyes filled with a strange mix of fear, horror, and hostility.

"What do you mean talking so?" she said in a hard voice.

"What do you mean talking like that?" she said in a harsh tone.

"It IS THERE."

"It’s there."

"Nonsense. You threw it down and it fell that way."

"Nonsense. You tossed it, and it landed like that."

"It was folded in my bureau drawer."

"It was folded in my dresser drawer."

"It couldn't have been."

"It can't have been."

"Who picked that red rose?"

"Who picked that red rose?"

"Look on the bush," Mrs. Dent replied shortly.

"Look at the bush," Mrs. Dent replied shortly.

Rebecca looked at her; her mouth gaped. She hurried out of the room. When she came back her eyes seemed to protrude. (She had in the meantime hastened upstairs, and come down with tottering steps, clinging to the banisters.)

Rebecca stared at her, her mouth wide open. She rushed out of the room. When she returned, her eyes looked like they were bulging. (In the meantime, she had rushed upstairs and come back down with shaky steps, holding onto the banister.)

"Now I want to know what all this means?" she demanded.

"Now I want to know what all of this means?" she demanded.

"What what means?"

"What does that mean?"

"The rose is on the bush, and it's gone from the bed in my room! Is this house haunted, or what?"

"The rose is on the bush, but it's missing from my bedroom! Is this place haunted or what?"

"I don't know anything about a house being haunted. I don't believe in such things. Be you crazy?" Mrs. Dent spoke with gathering force. The colour flashed back to her cheeks.

"I don't know anything about a haunted house. I don't believe in that stuff. Are you crazy?" Mrs. Dent said, her tone growing stronger. The color returned to her cheeks.

"No," said Rebecca shortly. "I ain't crazy yet, but I shall be if this keeps on much longer. I'm going to find out where that girl is before night."

"No," Rebecca said curtly. "I'm not crazy yet, but I will be if this goes on much longer. I'm going to find out where that girl is before nightfall."

Mrs. Dent eyed her.

Mrs. Dent looked at her.

"What be you going to do?"

"What are you going to do?"

"I'm going to Lincoln."

"I'm heading to Lincoln."

A faint triumphant smile overspread Mrs. Dent's large face.

A slight triumphant smile spread across Mrs. Dent's large face.

"You can't," said she; "there ain't any train."

"You can't," she said. "There isn't a train."

"No train?"

"No train available?"

"No; there ain't any afternoon train from the Falls to Lincoln."

"No, there isn't an afternoon train from the Falls to Lincoln."

"Then I'm going over to the Slocums' again to-night."

"Then I'm heading over to the Slocums' again tonight."

However, Rebecca did not go; such a rain came up as deterred even her resolution, and she had only her best dresses with her. Then in the evening came the letter from the Michigan village which she had left nearly a week ago. It was from her cousin, a single woman, who had come to keep her house while she was away. It was a pleasant unexciting letter enough, all the first of it, and related mostly how she missed Rebecca; how she hoped she was having pleasant weather and kept her health; and how her friend, Mrs. Greenaway, had come to stay with her since she had felt lonesome the first night in the house; how she hoped Rebecca would have no objections to this, although nothing had been said about it, since she had not realized that she might be nervous alone. The cousin was painfully conscientious, hence the letter. Rebecca smiled in spite of her disturbed mind as she read it, then her eye caught the postscript. That was in a different hand, purporting to be written by the friend, Mrs. Hannah Greenaway, informing her that the cousin had fallen down the cellar stairs and broken her hip, and was in a dangerous condition, and begging Rebecca to return at once, as she herself was rheumatic and unable to nurse her properly, and no one else could be obtained.

However, Rebecca did not go; the rain came down so hard that it even shook her determination, and she only had her best dresses with her. Then in the evening, she received a letter from the Michigan village she had left nearly a week ago. It was from her cousin, a single woman, who had come to take care of her house while she was away. The letter was pleasantly uneventful, mostly saying how much she missed Rebecca, hoping she was enjoying nice weather and staying healthy, and mentioning how her friend, Mrs. Greenaway, had come to stay with her since she felt lonely the first night in the house. She hoped Rebecca wouldn’t mind this, even though it hadn’t been mentioned before, as she hadn’t realized that she might feel nervous being alone. The cousin was painfully conscientious, which explained the letter. Rebecca smiled despite her troubled thoughts as she read it, but then her eyes caught the postscript. That part was written in a different handwriting, supposedly from the friend, Mrs. Hannah Greenaway, who informed her that the cousin had fallen down the cellar stairs and broken her hip, was in a dangerous condition, and was pleading for Rebecca to come back immediately, as she herself was dealing with rheumatism and couldn’t take care of her properly, and there was no one else available.

Rebecca looked at Mrs. Dent, who had come to her room with the letter quite late; it was half-past nine, and she had gone upstairs for the night.

Rebecca looked at Mrs. Dent, who had come to her room with the letter quite late; it was 9:30, and she had gone upstairs for the night.

"Where did this come from?" she asked.

"Where did this come from?" she asked.

"Mr. Amblecrom brought it," she replied.

"Mr. Amblecrom brought it," she said.

"Who's he?"

"Who is he?"

"The postmaster. He often brings the letters that come on the late mail. He knows I ain't anybody to send. He brought yours about your coming. He said he and his wife came over on the ferry-boat with you."

"The postmaster. He often delivers the letters that arrive on the late mail. He knows I'm not someone who receives many. He brought yours about your arrival. He mentioned that he and his wife came over on the ferry with you."

"I remember him," Rebecca replied shortly. "There's bad news in this letter."

"I remember him," Rebecca said curtly. "There's some bad news in this letter."

Mrs. Dent's face took on an expression of serious inquiry.

Mrs. Dent's face showed a look of serious questioning.

"Yes, my Cousin Harriet has fallen down the cellar stairs—they were always dangerous—and she's broken her hip, and I've got to take the first train home to-morrow."

"Yeah, my cousin Harriet fell down the cellar stairs—they were always risky—and she’s broken her hip, so I have to catch the first train home tomorrow."

"You don't say so. I'm dreadfully sorry."

"You don’t say. I’m really sorry."

"No, you ain't sorry!" said Rebecca, with a look as if she leaped. "You're glad. I don't know why, but you're glad. You've wanted to get rid of me for some reason ever since I came. I don't know why. You're a strange woman. Now you've got your way, and I hope you're satisfied."

"No, you’re not sorry!" said Rebecca, with a look as if she had jumped. "You’re glad. I don’t know why, but you’re glad. You’ve wanted to get rid of me for some reason ever since I got here. I don’t know why. You’re a weird woman. Now you’ve got what you wanted, and I hope you’re happy."

"How you talk."

"How you communicate."

Mrs. Dent spoke in a faintly injured voice, but there was a light in her eyes.

Mrs. Dent spoke with a slightly hurt tone, but there was a spark in her eyes.

"I talk the way it is. Well, I'm going to-morrow morning, and I want you, just as soon as Agnes Dent comes home, to send her out to me. Don't you wait for anything. You pack what clothes she's got, and don't wait even to mend them, and you buy her ticket. I'll leave the money, and you send her along. She don't have to change cars. You start her off, when she gets home, on the next train!"

"I say it like it is. So, tomorrow morning, I want you to send Agnes Dent out to me as soon as she gets home. Don’t wait for anything. Pack up her clothes, and don’t even wait to fix them. Buy her ticket. I’ll leave the money for you, and you just send her along. She doesn’t have to switch trains. As soon as she gets back, get her on the next train!"

"Very well," replied the other woman. She had an expression of covert amusement.

"Alright," replied the other woman. She had a look of hidden amusement.

"Mind you do it."

"Make sure you do it."

"Very well, Rebecca."

"Sounds good, Rebecca."

Rebecca started on her journey the next morning. When she arrived, two days later, she found her cousin in perfect health. She found, moreover, that the friend had not written the postscript in the cousin's letter. Rebecca would have returned to Ford Village the next morning, but the fatigue and nervous strain had been too much for her. She was not able to move from her bed. She had a species of low fever induced by anxiety and fatigue. But she could write, and she did, to the Slocums, and she received no answer. She also wrote to Mrs. Dent; she even sent numerous telegrams, with no response. Finally she wrote to the postmaster, and an answer arrived by the first possible mail. The letter was short, curt, and to the purpose. Mr. Amblecrom, the postmaster, was a man of few words, and especially wary as to his expressions in a letter.

Rebecca began her journey the next morning. When she arrived two days later, she found her cousin in excellent health. She also discovered that the friend hadn't written the postscript in her cousin's letter. Rebecca would have returned to Ford Village the next morning, but the fatigue and stress had taken a toll on her. She was unable to get out of bed. She had a mild fever caused by anxiety and exhaustion. However, she could write, and she did, to the Slocums, but received no reply. She also wrote to Mrs. Dent and even sent several telegrams, with no response. Finally, she wrote to the postmaster, and an answer came back in the first mail possible. The letter was brief, blunt, and to the point. Mr. Amblecrom, the postmaster, was a man of few words and particularly careful with his wording in a letter.

"Dear madam," he wrote, "your favour rec'ed. No Slocums in Ford's Village. All dead. Addie ten years ago, her mother two years later, her father five. House vacant. Mrs. John Dent said to have neglected stepdaughter. Girl was sick. Medicine not given. Talk of taking action. Not enough evidence. House said to be haunted. Strange sights and sounds. Your niece, Agnes Dent, died a year ago, about this time.

"Dear madam," he wrote, "I received your message. There are no Slocums in Ford's Village. They're all gone. Addie passed away ten years ago, her mother two years later, and her father five years back. The house is empty. Mrs. John Dent is rumored to have neglected her stepdaughter. The girl was sick, and medicine wasn’t given. There's talk of taking legal action, but there's not enough evidence. People say the house is haunted, with strange sights and sounds. Your niece, Agnes Dent, died about this time last year."

"Yours truly,

Sincerely,

"THOMAS AMBLECROM."

"Thomas Amblecrom."




THE SHADOWS ON THE WALL

"Henry had words with Edward in the study the night before Edward died," said Caroline Glynn.

"Henry talked to Edward in the study the night before Edward died," Caroline Glynn said.

She was elderly, tall, and harshly thin, with a hard colourlessness of face. She spoke not with acrimony, but with grave severity. Rebecca Ann Glynn, younger, stouter and rosy of face between her crinkling puffs of gray hair, gasped, by way of assent. She sat in a wide flounce of black silk in the corner of the sofa, and rolled terrified eyes from her sister Caroline to her sister Mrs. Stephen Brigham, who had been Emma Glynn, the one beauty of the family. She was beautiful still, with a large, splendid, full-blown beauty; she filled a great rocking-chair with her superb bulk of femininity, and swayed gently back and forth, her black silks whispering and her black frills fluttering. Even the shock of death (for her brother Edward lay dead in the house,) could not disturb her outward serenity of demeanour. She was grieved over the loss of her brother: he had been the youngest, and she had been fond of him, but never had Emma Brigham lost sight of her own importance amidst the waters of tribulation. She was always awake to the consciousness of her own stability in the midst of vicissitudes and the splendour of her permanent bearing.

She was old, tall, and very thin, with a pale, unremarkable face. She spoke not with bitterness, but with serious authority. Rebecca Ann Glynn, younger, heavier, and rosy-faced with her curly gray hair, gasped in agreement. She sat in a wide flounce of black silk in the corner of the sofa, and looked nervously from her sister Caroline to her sister Mrs. Stephen Brigham, who had been Emma Glynn, the family’s former beauty. She was still beautiful, with a large, impressive, full-blown beauty; she filled a big rocking chair with her ample femininity, gently swaying back and forth, her black silks whispering and her black frills fluttering. Even the shock of death (since her brother Edward was dead in the house) couldn’t shake her calm demeanor. She felt sorrow over the loss of her brother; he had been the youngest, and she had cared for him, but Emma Brigham never lost sight of her own significance even in tough times. She was always aware of her own stability amidst life's ups and downs and the grandeur of her enduring presence.

But even her expression of masterly placidity changed before her sister Caroline's announcement and her sister Rebecca Ann's gasp of terror and distress in response.

But even her look of complete calm shifted when her sister Caroline announced something, and her sister Rebecca Ann gasped in fear and distress in response.

"I think Henry might have controlled his temper, when poor Edward was so near his end," said she with an asperity which disturbed slightly the roseate curves of her beautiful mouth.

"I think Henry could have kept his cool when poor Edward was so close to his end," she said with a sharp tone that slightly disrupted the rosy curves of her beautiful mouth.

"Of course he did not KNOW," murmured Rebecca Ann in a faint tone strangely out of keeping with her appearance.

"Of course he didn't KNOW," murmured Rebecca Ann in a soft tone that felt oddly mismatched with her appearance.

One involuntarily looked again to be sure that such a feeble pipe came from that full-swelling chest.

One couldn’t help but look again to make sure that such a weak sound came from that strong chest.

"Of course he did not know it," said Caroline quickly. She turned on her sister with a strange sharp look of suspicion. "How could he have known it?" said she. Then she shrank as if from the other's possible answer. "Of course you and I both know he could not," said she conclusively, but her pale face was paler than it had been before.

"Of course he didn’t know," Caroline said quickly. She shot her sister a strange, suspicious look. "How could he have known?" she added. Then she recoiled as if bracing for the other's potential response. "We both know he couldn't," she concluded, but her pale face was even paler than before.

Rebecca gasped again. The married sister, Mrs. Emma Brigham, was now sitting up straight in her chair; she had ceased rocking, and was eyeing them both intently with a sudden accentuation of family likeness in her face. Given one common intensity of emotion and similar lines showed forth, and the three sisters of one race were evident.

Rebecca gasped again. The married sister, Mrs. Emma Brigham, was now sitting up straight in her chair; she had stopped rocking and was staring at them both intently, with a sudden increase in family resemblance on her face. With a shared intensity of emotion, similar features became apparent, revealing that the three sisters belonged to the same family.

"What do you mean?" said she impartially to them both. Then she, too, seemed to shrink before a possible answer. She even laughed an evasive sort of laugh. "I guess you don't mean anything," said she, but her face wore still the expression of shrinking horror.

"What do you mean?" she asked them both without taking sides. Then she seemed to hesitate in the face of a possible answer. She even let out a nervous sort of laugh. "I guess you don't mean anything," she said, but her face still showed an expression of shrinking horror.

"Nobody means anything," said Caroline firmly. She rose and crossed the room toward the door with grim decisiveness.

"Nobody means anything," Caroline said firmly. She stood up and walked across the room toward the door with a serious determination.

"Where are you going?" asked Mrs. Brigham.

"Where are you headed?" asked Mrs. Brigham.

"I have something to see to," replied Caroline, and the others at once knew by her tone that she had some solemn and sad duty to perform in the chamber of death.

"I have something to take care of," replied Caroline, and the others immediately recognized by her tone that she had a serious and difficult task to complete in the death room.

"Oh," said Mrs. Brigham.

"Oh," Mrs. Brigham said.

After the door had closed behind Caroline, she turned to Rebecca.

After Caroline closed the door, she turned to Rebecca.

"Did Henry have many words with him?" she asked.

"Did Henry talk to him a lot?" she asked.

"They were talking very loud," replied Rebecca evasively, yet with an answering gleam of ready response to the other's curiosity in the quick lift of her soft blue eyes.

"They were talking really loud," replied Rebecca evasively, but there was a glimmer of willingness to engage with the other's curiosity in the quick lift of her soft blue eyes.

Mrs. Brigham looked at her. She had not resumed rocking. She still sat up straight with a slight knitting of intensity on her fair forehead, between the pretty rippling curves of her auburn hair.

Mrs. Brigham looked at her. She hadn't started rocking again. She still sat up straight with a slight furrow of concentration on her fair forehead, framed by the pretty, flowing waves of her auburn hair.

"Did you—hear anything?" she asked in a low voice with a glance toward the door.

"Did you hear anything?" she asked quietly, glancing toward the door.

"I was just across the hall in the south parlour, and that door was open and this door ajar," replied Rebecca with a slight flush.

"I was just across the hall in the south parlor, and that door was open and this door was slightly ajar," replied Rebecca, flushing a little.

"Then you must have—"

"Then you must have—"

"I couldn't help it."

"I couldn't help myself."

"Everything?"

"All of it?"

"Most of it."

"Most of it."

"What was it?"

"What was that?"

"The old story."

"The classic tale."

"I suppose Henry was mad, as he always was, because Edward was living on here for nothing, when he had wasted all the money father left him."

"I guess Henry was upset, like he always was, because Edward was staying here for free after wasting all the money that dad left him."

Rebecca nodded with a fearful glance at the door.

Rebecca nodded, glancing at the door with fear.

When Emma spoke again her voice was still more hushed. "I know how he felt," said she. "He had always been so prudent himself, and worked hard at his profession, and there Edward had never done anything but spend, and it must have looked to him as if Edward was living at his expense, but he wasn't."

When Emma spoke again, her voice was even softer. "I know how he felt," she said. "He had always been so careful and worked hard at his job, and there Edward had only ever spent money, so it must have seemed to him like Edward was living off him, but he wasn't."

"No, he wasn't."

"No, he wasn't."

"It was the way father left the property—that all the children should have a home here—and he left money enough to buy the food and all if we had all come home."

"It was how Dad left the property—so that all of us kids would have a place to stay—and he left enough money to buy food and everything if we all came back home."

"Yes."

Yes.

"And Edward had a right here according to the terms of father's will, and Henry ought to have remembered it."

"And Edward had a right here according to the terms of Dad's will, and Henry should have kept that in mind."

"Yes, he ought."

"Yes, he should."

"Did he say hard things?"

"Did he say tough things?"

"Pretty hard from what I heard."

"Sounds pretty tough from what I've heard."

"What?"

"Excuse me?"

"I heard him tell Edward that he had no business here at all, and he thought he had better go away."

"I heard him tell Edward that he shouldn’t be here at all, and he thought it would be best to leave."

"What did Edward say?"

"What did Edward say?"

"That he would stay here as long as he lived and afterward, too, if he was a mind to, and he would like to see Henry get him out; and then—"

"That he would stay here for as long as he lived and even after, if he wanted to, and he would love to see Henry get him out; and then—"

"What?"

"What?"

"Then he laughed."

"Then he chuckled."

"What did Henry say."

"What did Henry say?"

"I didn't hear him say anything, but—"

"I didn't hear him say anything, but—"

"But what?"

"But why?"

"I saw him when he came out of this room."

"I saw him when he walked out of this room."

"He looked mad?"

"Did he look angry?"

"You've seen him when he looked so."

"You've seen him when he looked like that."

Emma nodded; the expression of horror on her face had deepened.

Emma nodded; the look of horror on her face had intensified.

"Do you remember that time he killed the cat because she had scratched him?"

"Do you remember that time he killed the cat because she scratched him?"

"Yes. Don't!"

"Yeah. Don’t!"

Then Caroline reentered the room. She went up to the stove in which a wood fire was burning—it was a cold, gloomy day of fall—and she warmed her hands, which were reddened from recent washing in cold water.

Then Caroline walked back into the room. She went over to the stove where a wood fire was crackling—it was a chilly, dreary fall day—and warmed her hands, which were red from having recently washed them in cold water.

Mrs. Brigham looked at her and hesitated. She glanced at the door, which was still ajar, as it did not easily shut, being still swollen with the damp weather of the summer. She rose and pushed it together with a sharp thud which jarred the house. Rebecca started painfully with a half exclamation. Caroline looked at her disapprovingly.

Mrs. Brigham looked at her and hesitated. She glanced at the door, which was still slightly open since it didn’t close easily, being swollen from the summer’s damp weather. She stood up and slammed it shut with a loud bang that shook the house. Rebecca jumped, startled, with half a cry. Caroline looked at her with disapproval.

"It is time you controlled your nerves, Rebecca," said she.

"It’s time you got a hold of your nerves, Rebecca," she said.

"I can't help it," replied Rebecca with almost a wail. "I am nervous. There's enough to make me so, the Lord knows."

"I can't help it," Rebecca replied with almost a cry. "I'm just so nervous. There's plenty to make me feel this way, that’s for sure."

"What do you mean by that?" asked Caroline with her old air of sharp suspicion, and something between challenge and dread of its being met.

"What do you mean by that?" Caroline asked, her familiar sharp suspicion in the air, caught between a challenge and a fear of what the response might be.

Rebecca shrank.

Rebecca shrank back.

"Nothing," said she.

"Nothing," she said.

"Then I wouldn't keep speaking in such a fashion."

"Then I wouldn't keep talking like that."

Emma, returning from the closed door, said imperiously that it ought to be fixed, it shut so hard.

Emma, coming back from the closed door, said authoritatively that it needed to be fixed because it slammed shut so hard.

"It will shrink enough after we have had the fire a few days," replied Caroline. "If anything is done to it it will be too small; there will be a crack at the sill."

"It will shrink enough after we've had the fire going for a few days," Caroline replied. "If we do anything to it, it'll be too small; there will be a gap at the sill."

"I think Henry ought to be ashamed of himself for talking as he did to Edward," said Mrs. Brigham abruptly, but in an almost inaudible voice.

"I think Henry should be ashamed of himself for speaking to Edward like that," Mrs. Brigham said suddenly, though her voice was barely audible.

"Hush!" said Caroline, with a glance of actual fear at the closed door.

"Hush!" Caroline said, glancing at the closed door with a look of real fear.

"Nobody can hear with the door shut."

"Nobody can hear with the door closed."

"He must have heard it shut, and—"

"He must have heard it close, and—"

"Well, I can say what I want to before he comes down, and I am not afraid of him."

"Well, I can say what I want to before he comes down, and I'm not scared of him."

"I don't know who is afraid of him! What reason is there for anybody to be afraid of Henry?" demanded Caroline.

"I don't get why anyone is scared of him! What reason do we have to be afraid of Henry?" Caroline asked.

Mrs. Brigham trembled before her sister's look. Rebecca gasped again. "There isn't any reason, of course. Why should there be?"

Mrs. Brigham shook under her sister's gaze. Rebecca gasped again. "There's really no reason, of course. Why would there be?"

"I wouldn't speak so, then. Somebody might overhear you and think it was queer. Miranda Joy is in the south parlour sewing, you know."

"I wouldn't say that, then. Someone might overhear you and think it was strange. Miranda Joy is in the south parlor sewing, you know."

"I thought she went upstairs to stitch on the machine."

"I thought she went upstairs to sew on the machine."

"She did, but she has come down again."

"She did, but she’s back down now."

"Well, she can't hear."

"Well, she can't hear."

"I say again I think Henry ought to be ashamed of himself. I shouldn't think he'd ever get over it, having words with poor Edward the very night before he died. Edward was enough sight better disposition than Henry, with all his faults. I always thought a great deal of poor Edward, myself."

"I say again, I think Henry should be ashamed of himself. I can't imagine he'll ever get over having an argument with poor Edward the very night before he died. Edward was way better in temperament than Henry, despite all his flaws. I always thought a lot of poor Edward, myself."

Mrs. Brigham passed a large fluff of handkerchief across her eyes; Rebecca sobbed outright.

Mrs. Brigham wiped her eyes with a large handkerchief; Rebecca was crying uncontrollably.

"Rebecca," said Caroline admonishingly, keeping her mouth stiff and swallowing determinately.

"Rebecca," Caroline said with a warning tone, keeping her lips tight and swallowing firmly.

"I never heard him speak a cross word, unless he spoke cross to Henry that last night. I don't know, but he did from what Rebecca overheard," said Emma.

"I never heard him say anything mean, except when he might have been harsh with Henry that last night. I don't know for sure, but that's what Rebecca picked up," Emma said.

"Not so much cross as sort of soft, and sweet, and aggravating," sniffled Rebecca.

"Not really cross, more like soft, sweet, and a bit annoying," sniffled Rebecca.

"He never raised his voice," said Caroline; "but he had his way."

"He never raised his voice," Caroline said; "but he always got his way."

"He had a right to in this case."

"He had a right to in this case."

"Yes, he did."

"Yeah, he did."

"He had as much of a right here as Henry," sobbed Rebecca, "and now he's gone, and he will never be in this home that poor father left him and the rest of us again."

"He had just as much of a right to be here as Henry," Rebecca cried, "and now he's gone, and he will never be in this home that poor dad left for him and the rest of us again."

"What do you really think ailed Edward?" asked Emma in hardly more than a whisper. She did not look at her sister.

"What do you really think was wrong with Edward?" Emma asked barely above a whisper. She didn't look at her sister.

Caroline sat down in a nearby armchair, and clutched the arms convulsively until her thin knuckles whitened.

Caroline sat in a nearby armchair and gripped the arms tightly until her thin knuckles turned white.

"I told you," said she.

"I told you," she said.

Rebecca held her handkerchief over her mouth, and looked at them above it with terrified, streaming eyes.

Rebecca held her handkerchief over her mouth and looked at them through it, her eyes wide with fear and tears streaming down her cheeks.

"I know you said that he had terrible pains in his stomach, and had spasms, but what do you think made him have them?"

"I know you mentioned that he was experiencing awful stomach pain and had spasms, but what do you think caused them?"

"Henry called it gastric trouble. You know Edward has always had dyspepsia."

"Henry called it stomach issues. You know Edward has always had indigestion."

Mrs. Brigham hesitated a moment. "Was there any talk of an—examination?" said she.

Mrs. Brigham paused for a moment. "Was there any discussion about an—exam?" she asked.

Then Caroline turned on her fiercely.

Then Caroline turned on her fiercely.

"No," said she in a terrible voice. "No."

"No," she said in a harsh tone. "No."

The three sisters' souls seemed to meet on one common ground of terrified understanding though their eyes. The old-fashioned latch of the door was heard to rattle, and a push from without made the door shake ineffectually. "It's Henry," Rebecca sighed rather than whispered. Mrs. Brigham settled herself after a noiseless rush across the floor into her rocking-chair again, and was swaying back and forth with her head comfortably leaning back, when the door at last yielded and Henry Glynn entered. He cast a covertly sharp, comprehensive glance at Mrs. Brigham with her elaborate calm; at Rebecca quietly huddled in the corner of the sofa with her handkerchief to her face and only one small reddened ear as attentive as a dog's uncovered and revealing her alertness for his presence; at Caroline sitting with a strained composure in her armchair by the stove. She met his eyes quite firmly with a look of inscrutable fear, and defiance of the fear and of him.

The three sisters seemed to connect on a shared level of terrified understanding through their eyes. The old latch on the door rattled, and a push from outside made the door shake without any real effect. "It's Henry," Rebecca sighed more than whispered. Mrs. Brigham positioned herself after a silent rush across the floor into her rocking chair again, swaying back and forth with her head comfortably leaned back, when the door finally opened and Henry Glynn walked in. He gave a subtly sharp, encompassing glance at Mrs. Brigham, who maintained her elaborate calm; at Rebecca, quietly huddled in the corner of the sofa with her handkerchief to her face and only one small reddened ear exposed, attentive like a dog and revealing her awareness of his presence; and at Caroline, who sat with strained composure in her armchair by the stove. She met his gaze firmly, her expression a mix of inscrutable fear and defiance toward both the fear and him.

Henry Glynn looked more like this sister than the others. Both had the same hard delicacy of form and feature, both were tall and almost emaciated, both had a sparse growth of gray blond hair far back from high intellectual foreheads, both had an almost noble aquilinity of feature. They confronted each other with the pitiless immovability of two statues in whose marble lineaments emotions were fixed for all eternity.

Henry Glynn resembled his sister more than the others did. They both had the same sharp delicacy in their shape and features, both were tall and almost frail, both had thin patches of gray-blond hair pushed back from their high intellectual foreheads, and both had a striking nobility in their features. They faced each other with the cold, unyielding stillness of two statues, their emotions set in stone for all time.

Then Henry Glynn smiled and the smile transformed his face. He looked suddenly years younger, and an almost boyish recklessness and irresolution appeared in his face. He flung himself into a chair with a gesture which was bewildering from its incongruity with his general appearance. He leaned his head back, flung one leg over the other, and looked laughingly at Mrs. Brigham.

Then Henry Glynn smiled, and the smile changed his whole face. He suddenly looked several years younger, and an almost boyish impulsiveness and uncertainty showed on his face. He threw himself into a chair with a gesture that was surprising given how he usually looked. He leaned his head back, crossed one leg over the other, and laughed at Mrs. Brigham.

"I declare, Emma, you grow younger every year," he said.

"I swear, Emma, you seem to get younger every year," he said.

She flushed a little, and her placid mouth widened at the corners. She was susceptible to praise.

She blushed a bit, and the corners of her calm mouth curved upward. She was sensitive to compliments.

"Our thoughts to-day ought to belong to the one of us who will NEVER grow older," said Caroline in a hard voice.

"Our thoughts today should be with the one of us who will NEVER grow older," said Caroline in a harsh tone.

Henry looked at her, still smiling. "Of course, we none of us forget that," said he, in a deep, gentle voice, "but we have to speak to the living, Caroline, and I have not seen Emma for a long time, and the living are as dear as the dead."

Henry looked at her, still smiling. "Of course, we all remember that," he said in a deep, gentle voice, "but we need to talk to the living, Caroline, and I haven't seen Emma in a long time, and the living are just as precious as the dead."

"Not to me," said Caroline.

"Not for me," said Caroline.

She rose, and went abruptly out of the room again. Rebecca also rose and hurried after her, sobbing loudly.

She got up and quickly left the room again. Rebecca also got up and rushed after her, crying loudly.

Henry looked slowly after them.

Henry watched them slowly leave.

"Caroline is completely unstrung," said he. Mrs. Brigham rocked. A confidence in him inspired by his manner was stealing over her. Out of that confidence she spoke quite easily and naturally.

"Caroline is totally overwhelmed," he said. Mrs. Brigham rocked back and forth. She felt a growing trust in him because of how he was acting. With that trust, she spoke very comfortably and naturally.

"His death was very sudden," said she.

"His death was really unexpected," she said.

Henry's eyelids quivered slightly but his gaze was unswerving.

Henry's eyelids twitched slightly, but his gaze was steady.

"Yes," said he; "it was very sudden. He was sick only a few hours."

"Yeah," he said; "it was really sudden. He was sick for just a few hours."

"What did you call it?"

"What do you call it?"

"Gastric."

"Gastric."

"You did not think of an examination?"

"Did you not consider an exam?"

"There was no need. I am perfectly certain as to the cause of his death."

"There was no need. I’m completely sure about the cause of his death."

Suddenly Mrs. Brigham felt a creep as of some live horror over her very soul. Her flesh prickled with cold, before an inflection of his voice. She rose, tottering on weak knees.

Suddenly, Mrs. Brigham felt a chill of living dread wash over her soul. Her skin tingled with cold at the sound of his voice. She got up, her knees shaking.

"Where are you going?" asked Henry in a strange, breathless voice.

"Where are you headed?" Henry asked in a strange, breathless voice.

Mrs. Brigham said something incoherent about some sewing which she had to do, some black for the funeral, and was out of the room. She went up to the front chamber which she occupied. Caroline was there. She went close to her and took her hands, and the two sisters looked at each other.

Mrs. Brigham mumbled something about some sewing she needed to do, something black for the funeral, and then left the room. She went up to the front bedroom she used. Caroline was there. She moved close to her and took her hands, and the two sisters looked at each other.

"Don't speak, don't, I won't have it!" said Caroline finally in an awful whisper.

"Don't say a word, don’t, I can’t let that happen!" Caroline said at last in a terrible whisper.

"I won't," replied Emma.

"I won't," Emma said.

That afternoon the three sisters were in the study, the large front room on the ground floor across the hall from the south parlour, when the dusk deepened.

That afternoon, the three sisters were in the study, the big front room on the ground floor, across the hall from the south parlor, as the evening set in.

Mrs. Brigham was hemming some black material. She sat close to the west window for the waning light. At last she laid her work on her lap.

Mrs. Brigham was hemming some black fabric. She sat by the west window to catch the fading light. Finally, she laid her work on her lap.

"It's no use, I cannot see to sew another stitch until we have a light," said she.

"It's no good, I can't see to sew another stitch until we have some light," she said.

Caroline, who was writing some letters at the table, turned to Rebecca, in her usual place on the sofa.

Caroline, who was sitting at the table writing some letters, turned to Rebecca, who was in her usual spot on the sofa.

"Rebecca, you had better get a lamp," she said.

"Rebecca, you should get a lamp," she said.

Rebecca started up; even in the dusk her face showed her agitation.

Rebecca jumped; even in the twilight, her face revealed her anxiety.

"It doesn't seem to me that we need a lamp quite yet," she said in a piteous, pleading voice like a child's.

"It doesn't seem to me that we need a lamp just yet," she said in a sad, pleading voice like a child's.

"Yes, we do," returned Mrs. Brigham peremptorily. "We must have a light. I must finish this to-night or I can't go to the funeral, and I can't see to sew another stitch."

"Yes, we do," Mrs. Brigham replied firmly. "We need a light. I have to finish this tonight or I can't go to the funeral, and I can't see to sew another stitch."

"Caroline can see to write letters, and she is farther from the window than you are," said Rebecca.

"Caroline can see to write letters, and she's farther from the window than you are," said Rebecca.

"Are you trying to save kerosene or are you lazy, Rebecca Glynn?" cried Mrs. Brigham. "I can go and get the light myself, but I have this work all in my lap."

"Are you trying to save kerosene or are you just being lazy, Rebecca Glynn?" shouted Mrs. Brigham. "I can go and get the light myself, but I have all this work in my lap."

Caroline's pen stopped scratching.

Caroline's pen stopped writing.

"Rebecca, we must have the light," said she.

"Rebecca, we need the light," she said.

"Had we better have it in here?" asked Rebecca weakly.

"Should we do it in here?" asked Rebecca weakly.

"Of course! Why not?" cried Caroline sternly.

"Of course! Why not?" Caroline exclaimed firmly.

"I am sure I don't want to take my sewing into the other room, when it is all cleaned up for to-morrow," said Mrs. Brigham.

"I definitely don't want to take my sewing into the other room when everything is all cleaned up for tomorrow," said Mrs. Brigham.

"Why, I never heard such a to-do about lighting a lamp."

"Wow, I've never seen such a fuss over lighting a lamp."

Rebecca rose and left the room. Presently she entered with a lamp—a large one with a white porcelain shade. She set it on a table, an old-fashioned card-table which was placed against the opposite wall from the window. That wall was clear of bookcases and books, which were only on three sides of the room. That opposite wall was taken up with three doors, the one small space being occupied by the table. Above the table on the old-fashioned paper, of a white satin gloss, traversed by an indeterminate green scroll, hung quite high a small gilt and black-framed ivory miniature taken in her girlhood of the mother of the family. When the lamp was set on the table beneath it, the tiny pretty face painted on the ivory seemed to gleam out with a look of intelligence.

Rebecca got up and left the room. Soon, she came back with a lamp—a large one with a white porcelain shade. She placed it on a card table, an old-style table that was set against the opposite wall from the window. That wall was clear of bookcases and books, which were only on three sides of the room. The opposite wall had three doors, with the small space in between occupied by the table. Above the table, on the old-fashioned wallpaper with a glossy white satin finish and an unclear green scroll pattern, hung a small framed ivory miniature portrait of the family's mother, taken during her girlhood. When the lamp was placed on the table underneath it, the tiny, lovely face painted on the ivory seemed to glow with a look of intelligence.

"What have you put that lamp over there for?" asked Mrs. Brigham, with more of impatience than her voice usually revealed. "Why didn't you set it in the hall and have done with it. Neither Caroline nor I can see if it is on that table."

"What did you put that lamp over there for?" Mrs. Brigham asked, sounding more impatient than usual. "Why didn't you just put it in the hall and be done with it? Neither Caroline nor I can see if it's on that table."

"I thought perhaps you would move," replied Rebecca hoarsely.

"I thought maybe you would move," Rebecca replied hoarsely.

"If I do move, we can't both sit at that table. Caroline has her paper all spread around. Why don't you set the lamp on the study table in the middle of the room, then we can both see?"

"If I move, we can't both sit at that table. Caroline has her papers all spread out. Why don't you put the lamp on the study table in the center of the room, that way we can both see?"

Rebecca hesitated. Her face was very pale. She looked with an appeal that was fairly agonizing at her sister Caroline.

Rebecca hesitated. Her face was very pale. She looked with an agonizing appeal at her sister Caroline.

"Why don't you put the lamp on this table, as she says?" asked Caroline, almost fiercely. "Why do you act so, Rebecca?"

"Why don't you put the lamp on this table like she suggested?" Caroline asked, almost angrily. "Why are you acting like this, Rebecca?"

"I should think you WOULD ask her that," said Mrs. Brigham. "She doesn't act like herself at all."

"I figured you WOULD ask her that," said Mrs. Brigham. "She doesn't seem like herself at all."

Rebecca took the lamp and set it on the table in the middle of the room without another word. Then she turned her back upon it quickly and seated herself on the sofa, and placed a hand over her eyes as if to shade them, and remained so.

Rebecca grabbed the lamp and set it down on the table in the center of the room without saying anything else. Then she quickly turned away from it, sat down on the sofa, and covered her eyes with her hand as if to block the light, and stayed that way.

"Does the light hurt your eyes, and is that the reason why you didn't want the lamp?" asked Mrs. Brigham kindly.

"Does the light hurt your eyes, and is that why you didn't want the lamp?" Mrs. Brigham asked kindly.

"I always like to sit in the dark," replied Rebecca chokingly. Then she snatched her handkerchief hastily from her pocket and began to weep. Caroline continued to write, Mrs. Brigham to sew.

"I always like to sit in the dark," replied Rebecca, her voice thick with emotion. Then she quickly grabbed her handkerchief from her pocket and started to cry. Caroline kept writing, while Mrs. Brigham continued to sew.

Suddenly Mrs. Brigham as she sewed glanced at the opposite wall. The glance became a steady stare. She looked intently, her work suspended in her hands. Then she looked away again and took a few more stitches, then she looked again, and again turned to her task. At last she laid her work in her lap and stared concentratedly. She looked from the wall around the room, taking note of the various objects; she looked at the wall long and intently. Then she turned to her sisters.

Suddenly, Mrs. Brigham, while sewing, glanced at the wall across from her. That quick glance turned into a focused stare. She looked closely, her work paused in her hands. Then she looked away again and took a few more stitches, but again she looked back, and once more returned to her task. Finally, she set her work in her lap and stared with concentration. She examined the wall and took in everything around the room, studying the various objects; she gazed at the wall for a long time. Then she turned to her sisters.

"What IS that?" said she.

"What is that?" she said.

"What?" asked Caroline harshly; her pen scratched loudly across the paper.

"What?" Caroline snapped, her pen scratching loudly across the paper.

Rebecca gave one of her convulsive gasps.

Rebecca let out a sudden, sharp gasp.

"That strange shadow on the wall," replied Mrs. Brigham.

"That weird shadow on the wall," replied Mrs. Brigham.

Rebecca sat with her face hidden: Caroline dipped her pen in the inkstand.

Rebecca sat with her face hidden; Caroline dipped her pen in the ink.

"Why don't you turn around and look?" asked Mrs. Brigham in a wondering and somewhat aggrieved way.

"Why don’t you turn around and take a look?" Mrs. Brigham asked, sounding curious and a bit upset.

"I am in a hurry to finish this letter, if Mrs. Wilson Ebbit is going to get word in time to come to the funeral," replied Caroline shortly.

"I need to finish this letter quickly so Mrs. Wilson Ebbit gets the message in time to come to the funeral," Caroline said curtly.

Mrs. Brigham rose, her work slipping to the floor, and she began walking around the room, moving various articles of furniture, with her eyes on the shadow.

Mrs. Brigham stood up, her work falling to the floor, and she started walking around the room, shifting different pieces of furniture, her gaze fixed on the shadow.

Then suddenly she shrieked out:

Then she suddenly screamed:

"Look at this awful shadow! What is it? Caroline, look, look! Rebecca, look! WHAT IS IT?"

"Check out this creepy shadow! What is it? Caroline, look, look! Rebecca, look! WHAT IS IT?"

All Mrs. Brigham's triumphant placidity was gone. Her handsome face was livid with horror. She stood stiffly pointing at the shadow.

All of Mrs. Brigham's calm triumph was gone. Her lovely face was pale with horror. She stood rigidly, pointing at the shadow.

"Look!" said she, pointing her finger at it. "Look! What is it?"

"Look!" she said, pointing at it. "Look! What is it?"

Then Rebecca burst out in a wild wail after a shuddering glance at the wall:

Then Rebecca let out a wild wail after a shuddering glance at the wall:

"Oh, Caroline, there it is again! There it is again!"

"Oh, Caroline, it's happening again! It's happening again!"

"Caroline Glynn, you look!" said Mrs. Brigham. "Look! What is that dreadful shadow?"

"Caroline Glynn, check you out!" said Mrs. Brigham. "Look! What is that awful shadow?"

Caroline rose, turned, and stood confronting the wall.

Caroline stood up, turned around, and faced the wall.

"How should I know?" she said.

"How am I supposed to know?" she said.

"It has been there every night since he died," cried Rebecca.

"It’s been there every night since he died," cried Rebecca.

"Every night?"

"Every night?"

"Yes. He died Thursday and this is Saturday; that makes three nights," said Caroline rigidly. She stood as if holding herself calm with a vise of concentrated will.

"Yes. He died on Thursday and this is Saturday; that makes three nights," said Caroline tightly. She stood as if she were holding herself together with a grip of focused determination.

"It—it looks like—like—" stammered Mrs. Brigham in a tone of intense horror.

"It—it's like—like—" Mrs. Brigham stammered in a voice full of horror.

"I know what it looks like well enough," said Caroline. "I've got eyes in my head."

"I know what it looks like," Caroline said. "I can see just fine."

"It looks like Edward," burst out Rebecca in a sort of frenzy of fear. "Only—"

"It looks like Edward," Rebecca exclaimed, still in a state of panic. "Only—"

"Yes, it does," assented Mrs. Brigham, whose horror-stricken tone matched her sister's, "only— Oh, it is awful! What is it, Caroline?"

"Yes, it does," agreed Mrs. Brigham, her voice filled with horror, mirroring her sister's. "But—oh, it’s terrible! What is it, Caroline?"

"I ask you again, how should I know?" replied Caroline. "I see it there like you. How should I know any more than you?"

"I’m asking you again, how would I know?" replied Caroline. "I see it there just like you do. How would I know any more than you?"

"It MUST be something in the room," said Mrs. Brigham, staring wildly around.

"It has to be something in the room," said Mrs. Brigham, looking around frantically.

"We moved everything in the room the first night it came," said Rebecca; "it is not anything in the room."

"We moved everything in the room the first night it arrived," said Rebecca; "it's not about anything in the room."

Caroline turned upon her with a sort of fury. "Of course it is something in the room," said she. "How you act! What do you mean by talking so? Of course it is something in the room."

Caroline turned to her with a kind of anger. "Of course it's something in the room," she said. "What are you doing? What do you mean by saying that? Obviously, it’s something in the room."

"Of course, it is," agreed Mrs. Brigham, looking at Caroline suspiciously. "Of course it must be. It is only a coincidence. It just happens so. Perhaps it is that fold of the window curtain that makes it. It must be something in the room."

"Of course it is," agreed Mrs. Brigham, glancing at Caroline with suspicion. "It definitely has to be. It's just a coincidence. It just happens to be that way. Maybe it's that fold in the window curtain that does it. It has to be something in the room."

"It is not anything in the room," repeated Rebecca with obstinate horror.

"It’s nothing in the room," Rebecca repeated with stubborn fear.

The door opened suddenly and Henry Glynn entered. He began to speak, then his eyes followed the direction of the others'. He stood stock still staring at the shadow on the wall. It was life size and stretched across the white parallelogram of a door, half across the wall space on which the picture hung.

The door swung open unexpectedly, and Henry Glynn walked in. He started to speak, but then his gaze followed where everyone else was looking. He froze, staring at the shadow on the wall. It was life-sized and stretched across the white rectangle of the door, covering part of the wall where the picture was displayed.

"What is that?" he demanded in a strange voice.

"What is that?" he asked in a weird voice.

"It must be due to something in the room," Mrs. Brigham said faintly.

"It has to be something in the room," Mrs. Brigham said weakly.

"It is not due to anything in the room," said Rebecca again with the shrill insistency of terror.

"It’s not because of anything in this room," Rebecca said again, her voice high and filled with panic.

"How you act, Rebecca Glynn," said Caroline.

"How you behave, Rebecca Glynn," said Caroline.

Henry Glynn stood and stared a moment longer. His face showed a gamut of emotions—horror, conviction, then furious incredulity. Suddenly he began hastening hither and thither about the room. He moved the furniture with fierce jerks, turning ever to see the effect upon the shadow on the wall. Not a line of its terrible outlines wavered.

Henry Glynn stood and stared for a moment longer. His face displayed a range of emotions—horror, determination, then furious disbelief. Suddenly, he started rushing around the room. He moved the furniture with quick, aggressive motions, constantly turning to see how it affected the shadow on the wall. Not a single line of its terrifying shape wavered.

"It must be something in the room!" he declared in a voice which seemed to snap like a lash.

"It has to be something in this room!" he declared, his voice sharp and cutting.

His face changed. The inmost secrecy of his nature seemed evident until one almost lost sight of his lineaments. Rebecca stood close to her sofa, regarding him with woeful, fascinated eyes. Mrs. Brigham clutched Caroline's hand. They both stood in a corner out of his way. For a few moments he raged about the room like a caged wild animal. He moved every piece of furniture; when the moving of a piece did not affect the shadow, he flung it to the floor, the sisters watching.

His expression shifted. The deepest parts of his personality seemed to show through, making his features almost unrecognizable. Rebecca was by her sofa, looking at him with sad, captivated eyes. Mrs. Brigham held onto Caroline's hand tightly. They both stood in a corner, trying to stay out of his way. For a few moments, he stormed around the room like a trapped animal. He pushed aside every piece of furniture; if moving something didn’t change the shadow, he tossed it to the ground, with the sisters watching.

Then suddenly he desisted. He laughed and began straightening the furniture which he had flung down.

Then suddenly he stopped. He laughed and started to straighten the furniture that he had thrown around.

"What an absurdity," he said easily. "Such a to-do about a shadow."

"What a ridiculous situation," he said casually. "All this fuss over a shadow."

"That's so," assented Mrs. Brigham, in a scared voice which she tried to make natural. As she spoke she lifted a chair near her.

"That's true," agreed Mrs. Brigham, in a shaky voice that she tried to make sound casual. As she spoke, she picked up a chair close to her.

"I think you have broken the chair that Edward was so fond of," said Caroline.

"I think you broke the chair that Edward loved so much," Caroline said.

Terror and wrath were struggling for expression on her face. Her mouth was set, her eyes shrinking. Henry lifted the chair with a show of anxiety.

Terror and anger were competing for control on her face. Her mouth was tight, her eyes narrowing. Henry picked up the chair with a look of worry.

"Just as good as ever," he said pleasantly. He laughed again, looking at his sisters. "Did I scare you?" he said. "I should think you might be used to me by this time. You know my way of wanting to leap to the bottom of a mystery, and that shadow does look—queer, like—and I thought if there was any way of accounting for it I would like to without any delay."

"Just as good as ever," he said cheerfully. He laughed again, looking at his sisters. "Did I scare you?" he asked. "I would think you’d be used to me by now. You know how I like to get to the bottom of a mystery, and that shadow does look odd, and I thought if there was any way to explain it, I’d like to do so right away."

"You don't seem to have succeeded," remarked Caroline dryly, with a slight glance at the wall.

"You don't seem to have succeeded," Caroline said dryly, casting a brief look at the wall.

Henry's eyes followed hers and he quivered perceptibly.

Henry's eyes tracked hers and he noticeably shivered.

"Oh, there is no accounting for shadows," he said, and he laughed again. "A man is a fool to try to account for shadows."

"Oh, you can't really explain shadows," he said, laughing again. "It's foolish for a man to try to make sense of shadows."

Then the supper bell rang, and they all left the room, but Henry kept his back to the wall, as did, indeed, the others.

Then the dinner bell rang, and they all left the room, but Henry stayed with his back against the wall, just like the others did.

Mrs. Brigham pressed close to Caroline as she crossed the hall. "He looked like a demon!" she breathed in her ear.

Mrs. Brigham leaned in close to Caroline as she walked through the hall. "He looked like a monster!" she whispered in her ear.

Henry led the way with an alert motion like a boy; Rebecca brought up the rear; she could scarcely walk, her knees trembled so.

Henry moved ahead eagerly, like a young boy; Rebecca followed behind, barely able to walk as her knees shook.

"I can't sit in that room again this evening," she whispered to Caroline after supper.

"I can't sit in that room again tonight," she whispered to Caroline after dinner.

"Very well, we will sit in the south room," replied Caroline. "I think we will sit in the south parlour," she said aloud; "it isn't as damp as the study, and I have a cold."

"Alright, we'll sit in the south room," replied Caroline. "I think we should sit in the south parlor," she said aloud; "it's not as damp as the study, and I have a cold."

So they all sat in the south room with their sewing. Henry read the newspaper, his chair drawn close to the lamp on the table. About nine o'clock he rose abruptly and crossed the hall to the study. The three sisters looked at one another. Mrs. Brigham rose, folded her rustling skirts compactly around her, and began tiptoeing toward the door.

So they all sat in the south room with their sewing. Henry read the newspaper, his chair pulled close to the lamp on the table. Around nine o'clock, he suddenly stood up and walked across the hall to the study. The three sisters glanced at each other. Mrs. Brigham got up, neatly folded her rustling skirts around her, and began tiptoeing toward the door.

"What are you going to do?" inquired Rebecca agitatedly.

"What are you going to do?" Rebecca asked anxiously.

"I am going to see what he is about," replied Mrs. Brigham cautiously.

"I’m going to see what he's like," replied Mrs. Brigham cautiously.

She pointed as she spoke to the study door across the hall; it was ajar. Henry had striven to pull it together behind him, but it had somehow swollen beyond the limit with curious speed. It was still ajar and a streak of light showed from top to bottom. The hall lamp was not lit.

She pointed as she spoke to the study door across the hall; it was slightly open. Henry had tried to close it behind him, but it had somehow swollen quickly and wouldn't quite shut. It was still open, and a beam of light shone from top to bottom. The hall lamp was off.

"You had better stay where you are," said Caroline with guarded sharpness.

"You should really stay where you are," Caroline said sharply, but with restraint.

"I am going to see," repeated Mrs. Brigham firmly.

"I’m going to see," Mrs. Brigham said firmly.

Then she folded her skirts so tightly that her bulk with its swelling curves was revealed in a black silk sheath, and she went with a slow toddle across the hall to the study door. She stood there, her eye at the crack.

Then she folded her skirts so tightly that her figure with its soft curves was visible in a black silk dress, and she walked slowly with a bit of a waddle across the hall to the study door. She stood there, her eye peeking through the crack.

In the south room Rebecca stopped sewing and sat watching with dilated eyes. Caroline sewed steadily. What Mrs. Brigham, standing at the crack in the study door, saw was this:

In the south room, Rebecca stopped sewing and sat watching with wide eyes. Caroline sewed steadily. What Mrs. Brigham, standing at the crack in the study door, saw was this:

Henry Glynn, evidently reasoning that the source of the strange shadow must be between the table on which the lamp stood and the wall, was making systematic passes and thrusts all over and through the intervening space with an old sword which had belonged to his father. Not an inch was left unpierced. He seemed to have divided the space into mathematical sections. He brandished the sword with a sort of cold fury and calculation; the blade gave out flashes of light, the shadow remained unmoved. Mrs. Brigham, watching, felt herself cold with horror.

Henry Glynn, clearly thinking that the source of the strange shadow had to be somewhere between the table with the lamp and the wall, was making careful jabs and swipes throughout the space with an old sword that had belonged to his father. Not a single inch was left untested. He seemed to have divided the area into sections like a math problem. He swung the sword with a chilling mix of anger and precision; the blade sparkled with flashes of light, but the shadow stayed still. Mrs. Brigham, observing, felt a chill of horror wash over her.

Finally Henry ceased and stood with the sword in hand and raised as if to strike, surveying the shadow on the wall threateningly. Mrs. Brigham toddled back across the hall and shut the south room door behind her before she related what she had seen.

Finally, Henry stopped and stood with the sword in his hand, raised as if to strike, glaring at the shadow on the wall. Mrs. Brigham walked back across the hall and shut the door to the south room behind her before she shared what she had seen.

"He looked like a demon!" she said again. "Have you got any of that old wine in the house, Caroline? I don't feel as if I could stand much more."

"He looked like a demon!" she repeated. "Do you have any of that old wine in the house, Caroline? I don't think I can handle much more."

Indeed, she looked overcome. Her handsome placid face was worn and strained and pale.

Indeed, she looked overwhelmed. Her attractive, calm face appeared tired, tense, and pale.

"Yes, there's plenty," said Caroline; "you can have some when you go to bed."

"Yeah, there's plenty," said Caroline. "You can have some when you go to bed."

"I think we had all better take some," said Mrs. Brigham. "Oh, my God, Caroline, what—"

"I think we should all take some," said Mrs. Brigham. "Oh, my God, Caroline, what—"

"Don't ask and don't speak," said Caroline.

"Don't ask and don't say anything," Caroline said.

"No, I am not going to," replied Mrs. Brigham; "but—"

"No, I'm not going to," replied Mrs. Brigham; "but—"

Rebecca moaned aloud.

Rebecca moaned out loud.

"What are you doing that for?" asked Caroline harshly.

"What are you doing that for?" Caroline asked sharply.

"Poor Edward," returned Rebecca.

"Poor Edward," said Rebecca.

"That is all you have to groan for," said Caroline. "There is nothing else."

"That's all you need to complain about," said Caroline. "There's nothing more."

"I am going to bed," said Mrs. Brigham. "I sha'n't be able to be at the funeral if I don't."

"I’m going to bed," said Mrs. Brigham. "I won’t be able to make it to the funeral if I don’t.”

Soon the three sisters went to their chambers and the south parlour was deserted. Caroline called to Henry in the study to put out the light before he came upstairs. They had been gone about an hour when he came into the room bringing the lamp which had stood in the study. He set it on the table and waited a few minutes, pacing up and down. His face was terrible, his fair complexion showed livid; his blue eyes seemed dark blanks of awful reflections.

Soon the three sisters went to their rooms, leaving the south parlor empty. Caroline called to Henry in the study to turn off the light before coming upstairs. They had been gone for about an hour when he entered the room carrying the lamp that had been in the study. He placed it on the table and waited a few minutes, pacing back and forth. His face looked terrible; his fair skin appeared pale, and his blue eyes seemed like dark voids of dreadful thoughts.

Then he took the lamp up and returned to the library. He set the lamp on the centre table, and the shadow sprang out on the wall. Again he studied the furniture and moved it about, but deliberately, with none of his former frenzy. Nothing affected the shadow. Then he returned to the south room with the lamp and again waited. Again he returned to the study and placed the lamp on the table, and the shadow sprang out upon the wall. It was midnight before he went upstairs. Mrs. Brigham and the other sisters, who could not sleep, heard him.

Then he picked up the lamp and went back to the library. He put the lamp on the center table, and the shadow stretched out on the wall. Once more he examined the furniture and rearranged it, but this time slowly, without his earlier agitation. Nothing changed the shadow. Then he went back to the south room with the lamp and waited again. He returned to the study and set the lamp on the table, causing the shadow to appear on the wall. It was midnight by the time he went upstairs. Mrs. Brigham and the other sisters, who were unable to sleep, heard him.

The next day was the funeral. That evening the family sat in the south room. Some relatives were with them. Nobody entered the study until Henry carried a lamp in there after the others had retired for the night. He saw again the shadow on the wall leap to an awful life before the light.

The next day was the funeral. That evening, the family sat in the south room. Some relatives were with them. Nobody entered the study until Henry brought in a lamp after the others had gone to bed for the night. He saw once more the shadow on the wall spring to life in a terrifying way before the light.

The next morning at breakfast Henry Glynn announced that he had to go to the city for three days. The sisters looked at him with surprise. He very seldom left home, and just now his practice had been neglected on account of Edward's death. He was a physician.

The next morning at breakfast, Henry Glynn announced that he had to go to the city for three days. The sisters looked at him in surprise. He rarely left home, and right now his practice had been neglected because of Edward's death. He was a doctor.

"How can you leave your patients now?" asked Mrs. Brigham wonderingly.

"How can you leave your patients now?" Mrs. Brigham asked in amazement.

"I don't know how to, but there is no other way," replied Henry easily. "I have had a telegram from Doctor Mitford."

"I don't know how to do it, but there’s no other option," Henry replied casually. "I received a telegram from Doctor Mitford."

"Consultation?" inquired Mrs. Brigham.

"Consultation?" asked Mrs. Brigham.

"I have business," replied Henry.

"I have a meeting," replied Henry.

Doctor Mitford was an old classmate of his who lived in a neighbouring city and who occasionally called upon him in the case of a consultation.

Doctor Mitford was an old classmate of his who lived in a nearby city and occasionally visited him for consultations.

After he had gone Mrs. Brigham said to Caroline that after all Henry had not said that he was going to consult with Doctor Mitford, and she thought it very strange.

After he left, Mrs. Brigham told Caroline that, after all, Henry hadn’t mentioned that he was going to talk to Doctor Mitford, and she found it really odd.

"Everything is very strange," said Rebecca with a shudder.

"Everything feels really weird," said Rebecca with a shiver.

"What do you mean?" inquired Caroline sharply.

"What do you mean?" Caroline asked sharply.

"Nothing," replied Rebecca.

"Nothing," Rebecca replied.

Nobody entered the library that day, nor the next, nor the next. The third day Henry was expected home, but he did not arrive and the last train from the city had come.

Nobody came into the library that day, or the next, or the one after. On the third day, Henry was supposed to be back, but he didn’t show up, and the last train from the city had already come.

"I call it pretty queer work," said Mrs. Brigham. "The idea of a doctor leaving his patients for three days anyhow, at such a time as this, and I know he has some very sick ones; he said so. And the idea of a consultation lasting three days! There is no sense in it, and NOW he has not come. I don't understand it, for my part."

"I think it's really strange," Mrs. Brigham said. "The idea of a doctor leaving his patients for three days like this, and I know he has some very sick ones; he said so. And a consultation lasting three days? It doesn’t make any sense, and now he still hasn’t shown up. I just don’t get it."

"I don't either," said Rebecca.

"I don't either," Rebecca said.

They were all in the south parlour. There was no light in the study opposite, and the door was ajar.

They were all in the south parlor. There was no light in the study across from them, and the door was slightly open.

Presently Mrs. Brigham rose—she could not have told why; something seemed to impel her, some will outside her own. She went out of the room, again wrapping her rustling skirts around that she might pass noiselessly, and began pushing at the swollen door of the study.

Presently, Mrs. Brigham got up—she couldn’t say why; something seemed to push her, a force beyond her control. She left the room, carefully wrapping her rustling skirts around her so she could move quietly, and started pushing against the swollen door of the study.

"She has not got any lamp," said Rebecca in a shaking voice.

"She doesn't have any lamp," Rebecca said in a trembling voice.

Caroline, who was writing letters, rose again, took a lamp (there were two in the room) and followed her sister. Rebecca had risen, but she stood trembling, not venturing to follow.

Caroline, who was writing letters, got up again, grabbed a lamp (there were two in the room), and went after her sister. Rebecca had gotten up, but she stood shaking, too afraid to follow.

The doorbell rang, but the others did not hear it; it was on the south door on the other side of the house from the study. Rebecca, after hesitating until the bell rang the second time, went to the door; she remembered that the servant was out.

The doorbell rang, but the others didn’t hear it; it was on the south door on the other side of the house from the study. Rebecca, after hesitating until the bell rang a second time, went to the door; she remembered that the servant was out.

Caroline and her sister Emma entered the study. Caroline set the lamp on the table. They looked at the wall. "Oh, my God," gasped Mrs. Brigham, "there are—there are TWO—shadows." The sisters stood clutching each other, staring at the awful things on the wall. Then Rebecca came in, staggering, with a telegram in her hand. "Here is—a telegram," she gasped. "Henry is—dead."

Caroline and her sister Emma walked into the study. Caroline placed the lamp on the table. They stared at the wall. "Oh my God," Mrs. Brigham gasped, "there are—there are TWO—shadows." The sisters stood gripping each other, staring at the horrifying shapes on the wall. Then Rebecca staggered in, holding a telegram. "Here’s a telegram," she gasped. "Henry is—dead."




LUELLA MILLER

Close to the village street stood the one-story house in which Luella Miller, who had an evil name in the village, had dwelt. She had been dead for years, yet there were those in the village who, in spite of the clearer light which comes on a vantage-point from a long-past danger, half believed in the tale which they had heard from their childhood. In their hearts, although they scarcely would have owned it, was a survival of the wild horror and frenzied fear of their ancestors who had dwelt in the same age with Luella Miller. Young people even would stare with a shudder at the old house as they passed, and children never played around it as was their wont around an untenanted building. Not a window in the old Miller house was broken: the panes reflected the morning sunlight in patches of emerald and blue, and the latch of the sagging front door was never lifted, although no bolt secured it. Since Luella Miller had been carried out of it, the house had had no tenant except one friendless old soul who had no choice between that and the far-off shelter of the open sky. This old woman, who had survived her kindred and friends, lived in the house one week, then one morning no smoke came out of the chimney, and a body of neighbours, a score strong, entered and found her dead in her bed. There were dark whispers as to the cause of her death, and there were those who testified to an expression of fear so exalted that it showed forth the state of the departing soul upon the dead face. The old woman had been hale and hearty when she entered the house, and in seven days she was dead; it seemed that she had fallen a victim to some uncanny power. The minister talked in the pulpit with covert severity against the sin of superstition; still the belief prevailed. Not a soul in the village but would have chosen the almshouse rather than that dwelling. No vagrant, if he heard the tale, would seek shelter beneath that old roof, unhallowed by nearly half a century of superstitious fear.

Close to the village street stood the one-story house where Luella Miller, known for her dark reputation in the village, used to live. She had been dead for years, but there were still some in the village who, despite having a clearer perspective on a long-ago threat, half-believed the stories they had heard since childhood. Deep down, even though they wouldn’t admit it, they held onto a remnant of the intense fear and wild horror that their ancestors felt during Luella Miller's time. Young people would even shudder as they glanced at the old house while passing by, and children never played around it like they usually did with empty buildings. Not a single window in the Miller house was broken; the panes reflected the morning sunlight in patches of green and blue, and the latch on the sagging front door was never lifted, even though there was no bolt keeping it shut. Since Luella Miller had been taken away, the house had seen no tenants except for one lonely old woman who chose it over the vast, open sky. This old woman, outliving her family and friends, lived in the house for a week, then one morning, no smoke rose from the chimney. A group of neighbors, about twenty strong, entered to find her dead in her bed. There were dark rumors about the cause of her death, with some claiming to have seen such a look of fear on her face that it revealed the state of her soul as she departed. The old woman had been healthy when she moved in, and within seven days, she was dead; it seemed she had fallen prey to some strange power. The minister spoke with quiet sternness in his sermons against the sin of superstition, yet the belief persisted. No one in the village would choose that house over the almshouse. No vagrant, if they heard the story, would seek shelter under that old roof, cursed by nearly fifty years of superstitious fear.

There was only one person in the village who had actually known Luella Miller. That person was a woman well over eighty, but a marvel of vitality and unextinct youth. Straight as an arrow, with the spring of one recently let loose from the bow of life, she moved about the streets, and she always went to church, rain or shine. She had never married, and had lived alone for years in a house across the road from Luella Miller's.

There was only one person in the village who had actually known Luella Miller. That person was a woman well over eighty, but a wonder of vitality and ageless energy. Straight as an arrow, with the bounce of someone just released from the bow of life, she moved around the streets, and she always went to church, rain or shine. She had never married and had lived alone for years in a house across the road from Luella Miller's.

This woman had none of the garrulousness of age, but never in all her life had she ever held her tongue for any will save her own, and she never spared the truth when she essayed to present it. She it was who bore testimony to the life, evil, though possibly wittingly or designedly so, of Luella Miller, and to her personal appearance. When this old woman spoke—and she had the gift of description, although her thoughts were clothed in the rude vernacular of her native village—one could seem to see Luella Miller as she had really looked. According to this woman, Lydia Anderson by name, Luella Miller had been a beauty of a type rather unusual in New England. She had been a slight, pliant sort of creature, as ready with a strong yielding to fate and as unbreakable as a willow. She had glimmering lengths of straight, fair hair, which she wore softly looped round a long, lovely face. She had blue eyes full of soft pleading, little slender, clinging hands, and a wonderful grace of motion and attitude.

This woman wasn’t chatty like older people often are, but she had never held back her thoughts for anyone else's sake and never hesitated to speak the truth when she tried to convey it. She was the one who testified to the life of Luella Miller, which was undoubtedly flawed, whether intentionally or not, and described her appearance. When this old woman talked—and she had a talent for describing things, even though her expressions were simple and straight from her hometown—one could almost picture Luella Miller as she truly was. According to this woman, named Lydia Anderson, Luella Miller had been a unique beauty for New England. She was a delicate, flexible person, accepting fate easily yet as resilient as a willow. She had shimmering, straight blonde hair that she wore gently looped around her long, beautiful face. Her blue eyes were full of gentle pleading, and she had slender, delicate hands, along with an amazing grace in her movements and posture.

"Luella Miller used to sit in a way nobody else could if they sat up and studied a week of Sundays," said Lydia Anderson, "and it was a sight to see her walk. If one of them willows over there on the edge of the brook could start up and get its roots free of the ground, and move off, it would go just the way Luella Miller used to. She had a green shot silk she used to wear, too, and a hat with green ribbon streamers, and a lace veil blowing across her face and out sideways, and a green ribbon flyin' from her waist. That was what she came out bride in when she married Erastus Miller. Her name before she was married was Hill. There was always a sight of "l's" in her name, married or single. Erastus Miller was good lookin', too, better lookin' than Luella. Sometimes I used to think that Luella wa'n't so handsome after all. Erastus just about worshiped her. I used to know him pretty well. He lived next door to me, and we went to school together. Folks used to say he was waitin' on me, but he wa'n't. I never thought he was except once or twice when he said things that some girls might have suspected meant somethin'. That was before Luella came here to teach the district school. It was funny how she came to get it, for folks said she hadn't any education, and that one of the big girls, Lottie Henderson, used to do all the teachin' for her, while she sat back and did embroidery work on a cambric pocket-handkerchief. Lottie Henderson was a real smart girl, a splendid scholar, and she just set her eyes by Luella, as all the girls did. Lottie would have made a real smart woman, but she died when Luella had been here about a year—just faded away and died: nobody knew what ailed her. She dragged herself to that schoolhouse and helped Luella teach till the very last minute. The committee all knew how Luella didn't do much of the work herself, but they winked at it. It wa'n't long after Lottie died that Erastus married her. I always thought he hurried it up because she wa'n't fit to teach. One of the big boys used to help her after Lottie died, but he hadn't much government, and the school didn't do very well, and Luella might have had to give it up, for the committee couldn't have shut their eyes to things much longer. The boy that helped her was a real honest, innocent sort of fellow, and he was a good scholar, too. Folks said he overstudied, and that was the reason he was took crazy the year after Luella married, but I don't know. And I don't know what made Erastus Miller go into consumption of the blood the year after he was married: consumption wa'n't in his family. He just grew weaker and weaker, and went almost bent double when he tried to wait on Luella, and he spoke feeble, like an old man. He worked terrible hard till the last trying to save up a little to leave Luella. I've seen him out in the worst storms on a wood-sled—he used to cut and sell wood—and he was hunched up on top lookin' more dead than alive. Once I couldn't stand it: I went over and helped him pitch some wood on the cart—I was always strong in my arms. I wouldn't stop for all he told me to, and I guess he was glad enough for the help. That was only a week before he died. He fell on the kitchen floor while he was gettin' breakfast. He always got the breakfast and let Luella lay abed. He did all the sweepin' and the washin' and the ironin' and most of the cookin'. He couldn't bear to have Luella lift her finger, and she let him do for her. She lived like a queen for all the work she did. She didn't even do her sewin'. She said it made her shoulder ache to sew, and poor Erastus's sister Lily used to do all her sewin'. She wa'n't able to, either; she was never strong in her back, but she did it beautifully. She had to, to suit Luella, she was so dreadful particular. I never saw anythin' like the fagottin' and hemstitchin' that Lily Miller did for Luella. She made all Luella's weddin' outfit, and that green silk dress, after Maria Babbit cut it. Maria she cut it for nothin', and she did a lot more cuttin' and fittin' for nothin' for Luella, too. Lily Miller went to live with Luella after Erastus died. She gave up her home, though she was real attached to it and wa'n't a mite afraid to stay alone. She rented it and she went to live with Luella right away after the funeral."

"Luella Miller used to sit in a way that no one else could even if they sat up and studied for a week," said Lydia Anderson, "and it was something to see her walk. If one of those willows over by the brook could free its roots and walk away, it would move just like Luella Miller did. She had this green shot silk dress she wore, along with a hat that had green ribbon streamers, and a lace veil blowing across her face, out to the side, with a green ribbon flying from her waist. That was her wedding outfit when she married Erastus Miller. Before she got married, her last name was Hill. There were always a lot of "l's" in her name, whether she was married or single. Erastus Miller was good-looking too, better looking than Luella. Sometimes I thought Luella wasn’t all that pretty after all. Erastus practically worshiped her. I knew him pretty well. He lived next door to me, and we went to school together. People used to say he was waiting on me, but he wasn’t. I never really thought he was, except once or twice when he said things that might’ve made some girls suspect there was something there. That was before Luella came here to teach at the district school. It was funny how she got that job, because people said she had no education and that one of the older girls, Lottie Henderson, did all the teaching while Luella sat back doing embroidery on a handkerchief. Lottie Henderson was really smart, a great scholar, and she looked up to Luella, just like all the other girls did. Lottie would have made a really smart woman, but she died about a year after Luella got here—just faded away, nobody knew what was wrong. She dragged herself to that schoolhouse and helped Luella teach until the very end. The committee knew how little work Luella actually did, but they turned a blind eye. Not long after Lottie died, Erastus married her. I always thought he rushed into it because she wasn’t fit to teach. One of the older boys helped her after Lottie died, but he didn’t have much control, and the school didn’t do very well. Luella might have had to give it up because the committee couldn’t ignore things much longer. The boy who helped her was a good, honest kid, and he was a good student too. People said he overstudied, and that was why he went crazy the year after Luella got married, but I’m not sure. And I don’t know what caused Erastus Miller to contract tuberculosis the year after they got married: it wasn’t in his family. He just got weaker and weaker, almost bent double when he tried to take care of Luella, and he spoke feebly, like an old man. He worked incredibly hard until the end trying to save up for Luella. I saw him out in the worst storms on a wood sled—he used to cut and sell wood—and he looked more dead than alive. Once, I couldn’t take it anymore; I went over and helped him load some wood onto the cart—I was always strong in my arms. I wouldn’t stop despite what he told me to do, and I think he was grateful for the help. That was only a week before he died. He collapsed on the kitchen floor while making breakfast. He always made breakfast and let Luella sleep in. He did all the sweeping, washing, ironing, and most of the cooking. He couldn’t stand to see Luella lift a finger, and she let him do everything for her. She lived like a queen considering how little she actually did. She didn’t even do her own sewing. She claimed it made her shoulder ache to sew, so poor Erastus’s sister Lily did all her sewing. Lily wasn’t very strong either; she had trouble with her back, but she did it beautifully. She had to, to please Luella, who was extremely particular. I’d never seen anything like the fagotting and hemstitching that Lily Miller did for Luella. She made all of Luella’s wedding outfit, including that green silk dress, after Maria Babbit cut it. Maria cut it for free, and she did a lot more cutting and fitting for free for Luella too. After Erastus died, Lily Miller moved in with Luella. She gave up her home, even though she was really attached to it and wasn’t afraid to live alone. She rented it out and went to live with Luella right after the funeral."

Then this old woman, Lydia Anderson, who remembered Luella Miller, would go on to relate the story of Lily Miller. It seemed that on the removal of Lily Miller to the house of her dead brother, to live with his widow, the village people first began to talk. This Lily Miller had been hardly past her first youth, and a most robust and blooming woman, rosy-cheeked, with curls of strong, black hair overshadowing round, candid temples and bright dark eyes. It was not six months after she had taken up her residence with her sister-in-law that her rosy colour faded and her pretty curves became wan hollows. White shadows began to show in the black rings of her hair, and the light died out of her eyes, her features sharpened, and there were pathetic lines at her mouth, which yet wore always an expression of utter sweetness and even happiness. She was devoted to her sister; there was no doubt that she loved her with her whole heart, and was perfectly content in her service. It was her sole anxiety lest she should die and leave her alone.

Then this old woman, Lydia Anderson, who remembered Luella Miller, would go on to tell the story of Lily Miller. It seemed that after Lily Miller moved into her deceased brother's house to live with his widow, the villagers began to gossip. Lily Miller was still young, a strong and vibrant woman with rosy cheeks and thick black curls framing her round, open face and bright dark eyes. Within just six months of living with her sister-in-law, her rosy color faded, and her beautiful curves turned into hollow outlines. White strands began to appear in her dark hair, the light dimmed in her eyes, her features became sharper, and there were sad lines around her mouth, which always had a look of total sweetness and even happiness. She was devoted to her sister; there was no doubt that she loved her completely and was fully content in her role. Her only worry was the thought of dying and leaving her sister alone.

"The way Lily Miller used to talk about Luella was enough to make you mad and enough to make you cry," said Lydia Anderson. "I've been in there sometimes toward the last when she was too feeble to cook and carried her some blanc-mange or custard—somethin' I thought she might relish, and she'd thank me, and when I asked her how she was, say she felt better than she did yesterday, and asked me if I didn't think she looked better, dreadful pitiful, and say poor Luella had an awful time takin' care of her and doin' the work—she wa'n't strong enough to do anythin'—when all the time Luella wa'n't liftin' her finger and poor Lily didn't get any care except what the neighbours gave her, and Luella eat up everythin' that was carried in for Lily. I had it real straight that she did. Luella used to just sit and cry and do nothin'. She did act real fond of Lily, and she pined away considerable, too. There was those that thought she'd go into a decline herself. But after Lily died, her Aunt Abby Mixter came, and then Luella picked up and grew as fat and rosy as ever. But poor Aunt Abby begun to droop just the way Lily had, and I guess somebody wrote to her married daughter, Mrs. Sam Abbot, who lived in Barre, for she wrote her mother that she must leave right away and come and make her a visit, but Aunt Abby wouldn't go. I can see her now. She was a real good-lookin' woman, tall and large, with a big, square face and a high forehead that looked of itself kind of benevolent and good. She just tended out on Luella as if she had been a baby, and when her married daughter sent for her she wouldn't stir one inch. She'd always thought a lot of her daughter, too, but she said Luella needed her and her married daughter didn't. Her daughter kept writin' and writin', but it didn't do any good. Finally she came, and when she saw how bad her mother looked, she broke down and cried and all but went on her knees to have her come away. She spoke her mind out to Luella, too. She told her that she'd killed her husband and everybody that had anythin' to do with her, and she'd thank her to leave her mother alone. Luella went into hysterics, and Aunt Abby was so frightened that she called me after her daughter went. Mrs. Sam Abbot she went away fairly cryin' out loud in the buggy, the neighbours heard her, and well she might, for she never saw her mother again alive. I went in that night when Aunt Abby called for me, standin' in the door with her little green-checked shawl over her head. I can see her now. 'Do come over here, Miss Anderson,' she sung out, kind of gasping for breath. I didn't stop for anythin'. I put over as fast as I could, and when I got there, there was Luella laughin' and cryin' all together, and Aunt Abby trying to hush her, and all the time she herself was white as a sheet and shakin' so she could hardly stand. 'For the land sakes, Mrs. Mixter,' says I, 'you look worse than she does. You ain't fit to be up out of your bed.'

"The way Lily Miller used to talk about Luella would make you angry and make you cry," said Lydia Anderson. "I went in there a few times toward the end when Lily was too weak to cook and brought her some dessert or custard—something I thought she might like, and she'd thank me. When I asked how she was, she'd say she felt better than yesterday and ask if I thought she looked better, looking really pitiful, saying poor Luella had a hard time taking care of her and doing all the work—she wasn’t strong enough to do anything—when all the while, Luella wasn’t lifting a finger and poor Lily didn’t get any care except for what the neighbors provided, and Luella ate up everything that was brought in for Lily. I heard clearly that she did. Luella would just sit and cry and do nothing. She acted really fond of Lily and lost quite a bit of weight, too. Some thought she might get sick herself. But after Lily died, her Aunt Abby Mixter came, and then Luella perked up and got as fat and rosy as ever. But poor Aunt Abby started to droop just like Lily had, and I guess someone wrote to her married daughter, Mrs. Sam Abbot, who lived in Barre, because she told her mother she had to come right away to visit. But Aunt Abby wouldn’t go. I can picture her now. She was a really good-looking woman, tall and large, with a big, square face and a high forehead that seemed kind of kind and good. She took care of Luella as if she were a baby, and when her married daughter sent for her, she wouldn’t budge an inch. She’d always thought a lot of her daughter, too, but she said Luella needed her and her married daughter didn’t. Her daughter kept writing and writing, but it didn’t change anything. Eventually, she came, and when she saw how bad her mother looked, she broke down and cried and almost got on her knees begging her to leave with her. She also told Luella straight out that she’d killed her husband and everyone connected to her, and she’d appreciate it if she left her mother alone. Luella went into hysterics, and Aunt Abby was so scared that she called me after her daughter left. Mrs. Sam Abbot left practically crying out loud in the buggy; the neighbors heard her, and well she might, because she never saw her mother alive again. I went in that night when Aunt Abby called for me, standing in the doorway with her little green-checked shawl over her head. I can see her now. 'Do come over here, Miss Anderson,' she called out, kind of gasping for breath. I didn’t stop for anything. I hurried over as fast as I could, and when I got there, Luella was laughing and crying all at once, and Aunt Abby was trying to calm her down, and all the while she looked white as a sheet and was shaking so much she could hardly stand. 'For heaven's sake, Mrs. Mixter,' I said, 'you look worse than she does. You’re not fit to be out of bed.'"

"'Oh, there ain't anythin' the matter with me,' says she. Then she went on talkin' to Luella. 'There, there, don't, don't, poor little lamb,' says she. 'Aunt Abby is here. She ain't goin' away and leave you. Don't, poor little lamb.'

"'Oh, there's nothing wrong with me,' she says. Then she continued talking to Luella. 'There, there, don’t, don’t, poor little lamb,' she says. 'Aunt Abby is here. She’s not going anywhere and leaving you. Don't worry, poor little lamb.'"

"'Do leave her with me, Mrs. Mixter, and you get back to bed,' says I, for Aunt Abby had been layin' down considerable lately, though somehow she contrived to do the work.

"'Please leave her with me, Mrs. Mixter, and you go back to bed,' I said, because Aunt Abby had been lying down quite a bit lately, but somehow she managed to get the work done."

"'I'm well enough,' says she. 'Don't you think she had better have the doctor, Miss Anderson?'

"'I'm fine,' she says. 'Don't you think she should see a doctor, Miss Anderson?'"

"'The doctor,' says I, 'I think YOU had better have the doctor. I think you need him much worse than some folks I could mention.' And I looked right straight at Luella Miller laughin' and cryin' and goin' on as if she was the centre of all creation. All the time she was actin' so—seemed as if she was too sick to sense anythin'—she was keepin' a sharp lookout as to how we took it out of the corner of one eye. I see her. You could never cheat me about Luella Miller. Finally I got real mad and I run home and I got a bottle of valerian I had, and I poured some boilin' hot water on a handful of catnip, and I mixed up that catnip tea with most half a wineglass of valerian, and I went with it over to Luella's. I marched right up to Luella, a-holdin' out of that cup, all smokin'. 'Now,' says I, 'Luella Miller, 'YOU SWALLER THIS!'

"'The doctor,' I said, 'I think you really should see the doctor. You need him way more than some people I could name.' And I looked straight at Luella Miller, laughing and crying and acting like she was the center of the universe. Even while she was putting on that show—acting like she was too sick to notice anything—she was keeping a close eye on how we reacted out of the corner of one eye. I see her. You could never fool me about Luella Miller. Finally, I got really mad, so I ran home and grabbed a bottle of valerian I had, poured some boiling water over a handful of catnip, and mixed that catnip tea with almost half a wineglass of valerian. Then I took it over to Luella's. I marched right up to her, holding out that steaming cup. 'Now,' I said, 'Luella Miller, YOU NEED TO DRINK THIS!'

"'What is—what is it, oh, what is it?' she sort of screeches out. Then she goes off a-laughin' enough to kill.

"'What is it—what is it, oh, what is it?' she kind of screams out. Then she starts laughing so hard it could kill."

"'Poor lamb, poor little lamb,' says Aunt Abby, standin' over her, all kind of tottery, and tryin' to bathe her head with camphor.

"'Poor lamb, poor little lamb,' says Aunt Abby, standing over her, all kind of wobbly, and trying to wash her head with camphor."

"'YOU SWALLER THIS RIGHT DOWN,' says I. And I didn't waste any ceremony. I just took hold of Luella Miller's chin and I tipped her head back, and I caught her mouth open with laughin', and I clapped that cup to her lips, and I fairly hollered at her: 'Swaller, swaller, swaller!' and she gulped it right down. She had to, and I guess it did her good. Anyhow, she stopped cryin' and laughin' and let me put her to bed, and she went to sleep like a baby inside of half an hour. That was more than poor Aunt Abby did. She lay awake all that night and I stayed with her, though she tried not to have me; said she wa'n't sick enough for watchers. But I stayed, and I made some good cornmeal gruel and I fed her a teaspoon every little while all night long. It seemed to me as if she was jest dyin' from bein' all wore out. In the mornin' as soon as it was light I run over to the Bisbees and sent Johnny Bisbee for the doctor. I told him to tell the doctor to hurry, and he come pretty quick. Poor Aunt Abby didn't seem to know much of anythin' when he got there. You couldn't hardly tell she breathed, she was so used up. When the doctor had gone, Luella came into the room lookin' like a baby in her ruffled nightgown. I can see her now. Her eyes were as blue and her face all pink and white like a blossom, and she looked at Aunt Abby in the bed sort of innocent and surprised. 'Why,' says she, 'Aunt Abby ain't got up yet?'

"'YOU SWALLOW THIS RIGHT DOWN,' I said. And I didn’t waste any time. I grabbed Luella Miller’s chin, tipped her head back, caught her mouth open from laughing, and pressed the cup to her lips while I shouted at her: 'Swallow, swallow, swallow!' and she gulped it right down. She had to, and I guess it did her good. Anyway, she stopped crying and laughing and let me put her to bed, and she fell asleep like a baby in less than half an hour. That was more than poor Aunt Abby managed. She lay awake all night, and I stayed with her, even though she tried to send me away; said she wasn’t sick enough for company. But I stayed, made some good cornmeal gruel, and fed her a teaspoonful every little while all night long. It felt like she was just fading away from being so worn out. In the morning, as soon as it was light, I ran over to the Bisbees and sent Johnny Bisbee for the doctor. I told him to tell the doctor to hurry, and he came pretty quick. Poor Aunt Abby didn’t seem to know much of anything when he got there. You could hardly tell if she was breathing, she was so worn out. After the doctor left, Luella came into the room looking like a little girl in her ruffled nightgown. I can see her now. Her eyes were bright blue, and her face was all pink and white like a flower, and she looked at Aunt Abby in bed sort of innocent and surprised. 'Why,' she said, 'Aunt Abby hasn’t gotten up yet?'”

"'No, she ain't,' says I, pretty short.

"'No, she isn't,' I said, pretty curt."

"'I thought I didn't smell the coffee,' says Luella.

"'I thought I didn't smell the coffee,' Luella says."

"'Coffee,' says I. 'I guess if you have coffee this mornin' you'll make it yourself.'

"'Coffee,' I say. 'I guess if you want coffee this morning, you'll make it yourself.'"

"'I never made the coffee in all my life,' says she, dreadful astonished. 'Erastus always made the coffee as long as he lived, and then Lily she made it, and then Aunt Abby made it. I don't believe I CAN make the coffee, Miss Anderson.'

"'I’ve never made coffee in my entire life,' she says, extremely surprised. 'Erastus always made the coffee while he was alive, and then Lily made it, and then Aunt Abby took over. I really don't think I CAN make the coffee, Miss Anderson.'"

"'You can make it or go without, jest as you please,' says I.

"'You can make it or do without, just as you like,' I said."

"'Ain't Aunt Abby goin' to get up?' says she.

"'Isn't Aunt Abby going to get up?' she says."

"'I guess she won't get up,' says I, 'sick as she is.' I was gettin' madder and madder. There was somethin' about that little pink-and-white thing standin' there and talkin' about coffee, when she had killed so many better folks than she was, and had jest killed another, that made me feel 'most as if I wished somebody would up and kill her before she had a chance to do any more harm.

"'I guess she won't get up,' I said, 'since she's so sick.' I was getting angrier and angrier. There was something about that little pink-and-white thing standing there and talking about coffee, while she had killed so many people who were better than her, and had just killed another, that made me feel almost like I wished someone would just kill her before she had a chance to do any more damage.

"'Is Aunt Abby sick?' says Luella, as if she was sort of aggrieved and injured.

"'Is Aunt Abby sick?' Luella asks, sounding a bit offended and hurt."

"'Yes,' says I, 'she's sick, and she's goin' to die, and then you'll be left alone, and you'll have to do for yourself and wait on yourself, or do without things.' I don't know but I was sort of hard, but it was the truth, and if I was any harder than Luella Miller had been I'll give up. I ain't never been sorry that I said it. Well, Luella, she up and had hysterics again at that, and I jest let her have 'em. All I did was to bundle her into the room on the other side of the entry where Aunt Abby couldn't hear her, if she wa'n't past it—I don't know but she was—and set her down hard in a chair and told her not to come back into the other room, and she minded. She had her hysterics in there till she got tired. When she found out that nobody was comin' to coddle her and do for her she stopped. At least I suppose she did. I had all I could do with poor Aunt Abby tryin' to keep the breath of life in her. The doctor had told me that she was dreadful low, and give me some very strong medicine to give to her in drops real often, and told me real particular about the nourishment. Well, I did as he told me real faithful till she wa'n't able to swaller any longer. Then I had her daughter sent for. I had begun to realize that she wouldn't last any time at all. I hadn't realized it before, though I spoke to Luella the way I did. The doctor he came, and Mrs. Sam Abbot, but when she got there it was too late; her mother was dead. Aunt Abby's daughter just give one look at her mother layin' there, then she turned sort of sharp and sudden and looked at me.

"'Yes,' I said, 'she's sick, and she's going to die, and then you'll be left alone, and you'll have to take care of yourself or do without things.' I might have been a bit harsh, but it was the truth, and if I was any harsher than Luella Miller had been, I'll give up. I've never regretted saying it. Well, Luella had another fit of hysterics at that, and I just let her have it. All I did was push her into the room on the other side of the entry where Aunt Abby couldn't hear her, if she wasn’t past it—I don’t know, maybe she was—and I set her down hard in a chair and told her not to come back into the other room, and she listened. She had her hysterics in there until she got tired. When she realized that nobody was coming to pamper her, she stopped. At least I assume she did. I was already stretched thin trying to keep poor Aunt Abby alive. The doctor told me she was really low and gave me some very strong medicine to give her in drops often, and he was very specific about the nourishment. Well, I followed his instructions closely until she couldn’t swallow anymore. Then I had her daughter called. I had started to realize that she wouldn’t last much longer. I hadn’t recognized it before, though I talked to Luella the way I did. The doctor came, and Mrs. Sam Abbot, but by the time she arrived, it was too late; her mother was dead. Aunt Abby's daughter took one look at her mother lying there, then she turned sharply and suddenly looked at me.

"'Where is she?' says she, and I knew she meant Luella.

"'Where is she?' she says, and I knew she was talking about Luella."

"'She's out in the kitchen,' says I. 'She's too nervous to see folks die. She's afraid it will make her sick.'

"'She's in the kitchen,' I said. 'She's too anxious to see people die. She's worried it will make her sick.'"

"The Doctor he speaks up then. He was a young man. Old Doctor Park had died the year before, and this was a young fellow just out of college. 'Mrs. Miller is not strong,' says he, kind of severe, 'and she is quite right in not agitating herself.'

"The Doctor speaks up then. He was a young man. Old Doctor Park had died the year before, and this was a young guy just out of college. 'Mrs. Miller is not strong,' he says, kind of stern, 'and she is completely justified in not getting herself worked up.'"

"'You are another, young man; she's got her pretty claw on you,' thinks I, but I didn't say anythin' to him. I just said over to Mrs. Sam Abbot that Luella was in the kitchen, and Mrs. Sam Abbot she went out there, and I went, too, and I never heard anythin' like the way she talked to Luella Miller. I felt pretty hard to Luella myself, but this was more than I ever would have dared to say. Luella she was too scared to go into hysterics. She jest flopped. She seemed to jest shrink away to nothin' in that kitchen chair, with Mrs. Sam Abbot standin' over her and talkin' and tellin' her the truth. I guess the truth was most too much for her and no mistake, because Luella presently actually did faint away, and there wa'n't any sham about it, the way I always suspected there was about them hysterics. She fainted dead away and we had to lay her flat on the floor, and the Doctor he came runnin' out and he said somethin' about a weak heart dreadful fierce to Mrs. Sam Abbot, but she wa'n't a mite scared. She faced him jest as white as even Luella was layin' there lookin' like death and the Doctor feelin' of her pulse.

"'You’re a different guy, young man; she has her pretty claws on you,' I thought, but I didn’t say anything to him. I just told Mrs. Sam Abbot that Luella was in the kitchen, and she went out there, and I followed. I’d never heard anyone talk to Luella Miller like that. I felt pretty hard on Luella myself, but this was more than I would have ever dared to say. Luella was too scared to lose it. She just slumped down. She seemed to shrink into nothing in that kitchen chair, with Mrs. Sam Abbot standing over her, talking and telling her the truth. I guess the truth was really too much for her because Luella suddenly actually fainted, and there was no faking it like I always suspected with those hysterics. She fainted completely, and we had to lay her flat on the floor. The Doctor came rushing out and said something about a weak heart very harshly to Mrs. Sam Abbot, but she wasn’t scared at all. She confronted him just as pale as Luella was laying there looking like death while the Doctor checked her pulse.

"'Weak heart,' says she, 'weak heart; weak fiddlesticks! There ain't nothin' weak about that woman. She's got strength enough to hang onto other folks till she kills 'em. Weak? It was my poor mother that was weak: this woman killed her as sure as if she had taken a knife to her.'

"'Weak heart,' she says, 'weak heart; weak nonsense! There's nothing weak about that woman. She's got enough strength to cling to others until she drives them to their breaking point. Weak? It was my poor mother who was weak: this woman killed her just as if she had stabbed her with a knife.'"

"But the Doctor he didn't pay much attention. He was bendin' over Luella layin' there with her yellow hair all streamin' and her pretty pink-and-white face all pale, and her blue eyes like stars gone out, and he was holdin' onto her hand and smoothin' her forehead, and tellin' me to get the brandy in Aunt Abby's room, and I was sure as I wanted to be that Luella had got somebody else to hang onto, now Aunt Abby was gone, and I thought of poor Erastus Miller, and I sort of pitied the poor young Doctor, led away by a pretty face, and I made up my mind I'd see what I could do.

"But the Doctor wasn't really paying attention. He was bent over Luella, who was lying there with her long yellow hair flowing and her pretty pink-and-white face looking pale, her blue eyes like stars that had gone out. He was holding her hand and smoothing her forehead, telling me to grab the brandy from Aunt Abby's room. I couldn't help but think that Luella had someone else to hold onto now that Aunt Abby was gone, and I felt bad for poor Erastus Miller. I sort of felt sorry for the young Doctor too, led astray by a pretty face, and I decided I would see what I could do."

"I waited till Aunt Abby had been dead and buried about a month, and the Doctor was goin' to see Luella steady and folks were beginnin' to talk; then one evenin', when I knew the Doctor had been called out of town and wouldn't be round, I went over to Luella's. I found her all dressed up in a blue muslin with white polka dots on it, and her hair curled jest as pretty, and there wa'n't a young girl in the place could compare with her. There was somethin' about Luella Miller seemed to draw the heart right out of you, but she didn't draw it out of ME. She was settin' rocking in the chair by her sittin'-room window, and Maria Brown had gone home. Maria Brown had been in to help her, or rather to do the work, for Luella wa'n't helped when she didn't do anythin'. Maria Brown was real capable and she didn't have any ties; she wa'n't married, and lived alone, so she'd offered. I couldn't see why she should do the work any more than Luella; she wa'n't any too strong; but she seemed to think she could and Luella seemed to think so, too, so she went over and did all the work—washed, and ironed, and baked, while Luella sat and rocked. Maria didn't live long afterward. She began to fade away just the same fashion the others had. Well, she was warned, but she acted real mad when folks said anythin': said Luella was a poor, abused woman, too delicate to help herself, and they'd ought to be ashamed, and if she died helpin' them that couldn't help themselves she would—and she did.

I waited about a month after Aunt Abby had passed away and been buried, and since the Doctor was seeing Luella regularly and people were starting to gossip, one evening, when I knew the Doctor was out of town and wouldn’t be around, I went over to Luella's place. I found her all dressed up in a blue muslin dress with white polka dots, and her hair was beautifully curled; there wasn’t a young girl around who could compare to her. There was something about Luella Miller that seemed to pull your heart out, but she didn't pull mine out. She was sitting in a rocking chair by her living room window, and Maria Brown had gone home. Maria Brown had come over to help her, or more accurately, to do the work, since Luella wasn’t much of a help when it came to doing anything. Maria was quite capable and didn’t have any commitments; she wasn’t married and lived alone, so she offered to help. I couldn’t understand why she should do the work instead of Luella; she wasn’t exactly strong, but she believed she could, and Luella thought so too, so she came over and did all the chores—washing, ironing, and baking—while Luella sat and rocked. Maria didn’t last long after that. She started to fade away just like the others had. Well, she was warned, but she got really upset when people said anything: she claimed Luella was a poor, mistreated woman, too fragile to take care of herself, and that they should be ashamed, and if she ended up dying helping those who couldn’t help themselves, she would—and she did.

"'I s'pose Maria has gone home,' says I to Luella, when I had gone in and sat down opposite her.

"'I guess Maria has gone home,' I said to Luella when I walked in and sat down across from her."

"'Yes, Maria went half an hour ago, after she had got supper and washed the dishes,' says Luella, in her pretty way.

"'Yeah, Maria left half an hour ago, after she finished dinner and did the dishes,' says Luella, in her cute way."

"'I suppose she has got a lot of work to do in her own house to-night,' says I, kind of bitter, but that was all thrown away on Luella Miller. It seemed to her right that other folks that wa'n't any better able than she was herself should wait on her, and she couldn't get it through her head that anybody should think it WA'N'T right.

"I guess she has a lot of work to do in her own house tonight," I said, a bit bitterly, but that didn't mean anything to Luella Miller. She thought it was perfectly fine for others who were just as helpless as she was to take care of her, and she just couldn't understand why anyone would think it wasn't right.

"'Yes,' says Luella, real sweet and pretty, 'yes, she said she had to do her washin' to-night. She has let it go for a fortnight along of comin' over here.'

"'Yeah,' says Luella, really sweet and cute, 'yeah, she said she had to do her laundry tonight. She has been putting it off for two weeks because of coming over here.'"

"'Why don't she stay home and do her washin' instead of comin' over here and doin' YOUR work, when you are just as well able, and enough sight more so, than she is to do it?' says I.

"'Why doesn't she stay home and do her laundry instead of coming over here and doing YOUR work, when you are just as capable, and much more so, than she is to do it?' I said."

"Then Luella she looked at me like a baby who has a rattle shook at it. She sort of laughed as innocent as you please. 'Oh, I can't do the work myself, Miss Anderson,' says she. 'I never did. Maria HAS to do it.'

"Then Luella looked at me like a baby watching someone shake a rattle at it. She kind of laughed, all innocent. 'Oh, I can't do the work myself, Miss Anderson,' she said. 'I never could. Maria HAS to do it.'"

"Then I spoke out: 'Has to do it I' says I. 'Has to do it!' She don't have to do it, either. Maria Brown has her own home and enough to live on. She ain't beholden to you to come over here and slave for you and kill herself.'

"Then I said, 'I have to do it!' I insisted. 'I have to do it!' She doesn’t have to do it either. Maria Brown has her own place and enough to get by. She’s not obligated to come here and work herself to death for you."

"Luella she jest set and stared at me for all the world like a doll-baby that was so abused that it was comin' to life.

"Luella just sat and stared at me like a doll that had been so mistreated it was coming to life."

"'Yes,' says I, 'she's killin' herself. She's goin' to die just the way Erastus did, and Lily, and your Aunt Abby. You're killin' her jest as you did them. I don't know what there is about you, but you seem to bring a curse,' says I. 'You kill everybody that is fool enough to care anythin' about you and do for you.'

"'Yes,' I said, 'she's destroying herself. She's going to die just like Erastus did, and Lily, and your Aunt Abby. You're killing her just like you did them. I don't know what it is about you, but you seem to bring a curse,' I said. 'You end up hurting everyone who is foolish enough to care about you and look after you.'"

"She stared at me and she was pretty pale.

"She looked at me, and her face was pretty pale."

"'And Maria ain't the only one you're goin' to kill,' says I. 'You're goin' to kill Doctor Malcom before you're done with him.'

"'And Maria isn't the only one you're going to kill,' I said. 'You're going to kill Doctor Malcom before you're finished with him.'"

"Then a red colour came flamin' all over her face. 'I ain't goin' to kill him, either,' says she, and she begun to cry.

"Then a red color spread all over her face. 'I’m not going to kill him, either,' she said, and she started to cry."

"'Yes, you BE!' says I. Then I spoke as I had never spoke before. You see, I felt it on account of Erastus. I told her that she hadn't any business to think of another man after she'd been married to one that had died for her: that she was a dreadful woman; and she was, that's true enough, but sometimes I have wondered lately if she knew it—if she wa'n't like a baby with scissors in its hand cuttin' everybody without knowin' what it was doin'.

"'Yes, you are!' I said. Then I spoke as I never had before. You see, I felt it because of Erastus. I told her she had no right to think of another man after being married to one who had died for her: that she was a terrible woman; and she was, there's no doubt about it, but sometimes I've wondered lately if she realized it—if she wasn't like a baby with scissors in its hand cutting everyone without knowing what it was doing."

"Luella she kept gettin' paler and paler, and she never took her eyes off my face. There was somethin' awful about the way she looked at me and never spoke one word. After awhile I quit talkin' and I went home. I watched that night, but her lamp went out before nine o'clock, and when Doctor Malcom came drivin' past and sort of slowed up he see there wa'n't any light and he drove along. I saw her sort of shy out of meetin' the next Sunday, too, so he shouldn't go home with her, and I begun to think mebbe she did have some conscience after all. It was only a week after that that Maria Brown died—sort of sudden at the last, though everybody had seen it was comin'. Well, then there was a good deal of feelin' and pretty dark whispers. Folks said the days of witchcraft had come again, and they were pretty shy of Luella. She acted sort of offish to the Doctor and he didn't go there, and there wa'n't anybody to do anythin' for her. I don't know how she DID get along. I wouldn't go in there and offer to help her—not because I was afraid of dyin' like the rest, but I thought she was just as well able to do her own work as I was to do it for her, and I thought it was about time that she did it and stopped killin' other folks. But it wa'n't very long before folks began to say that Luella herself was goin' into a decline jest the way her husband, and Lily, and Aunt Abby and the others had, and I saw myself that she looked pretty bad. I used to see her goin' past from the store with a bundle as if she could hardly crawl, but I remembered how Erastus used to wait and 'tend when he couldn't hardly put one foot before the other, and I didn't go out to help her.

"Luella kept getting paler and paler, and she never took her eyes off my face. There was something unsettling about the way she looked at me without saying a word. After a while, I stopped talking and went home. I watched that night, but her lamp went out before nine o'clock, and when Doctor Malcom drove by and slowed down, he saw there wasn't any light, so he kept going. I noticed she kind of avoided the meeting the next Sunday too, so he wouldn't go home with her, and I started to think maybe she did have some kind of conscience after all. It was only a week later that Maria Brown died—kind of suddenly at the end, although everyone had seen it coming. Well, after that, there were lots of feelings and some dark whispers. People said the days of witchcraft had returned, and they were pretty wary of Luella. She acted a bit distant with the Doctor, and he didn’t go there, and there wasn’t anyone to help her. I don’t know how she managed. I wouldn’t go in there to offer her help—not because I was scared of dying like the others, but I figured she was just as capable of handling her own work as I was of doing it for her, and I thought it was about time she took care of herself and stopped harming others. But it wasn’t long before people started saying that Luella herself was starting to decline just like her husband, and Lily, and Aunt Abby, and the others had, and I could see for myself that she looked pretty bad. I used to see her walking past the store with a bundle as if she could barely move, but I remembered how Erastus used to wait and tend to things when he could hardly put one foot in front of the other, and I didn’t go out to help her.

"But at last one afternoon I saw the Doctor come drivin' up like mad with his medicine chest, and Mrs. Babbit came in after supper and said that Luella was real sick.

"But finally one afternoon, I saw the Doctor driving up like crazy with his medicine kit, and Mrs. Babbit came in after dinner and said that Luella was really sick."

"'I'd offer to go in and nurse her,' says she, 'but I've got my children to consider, and mebbe it ain't true what they say, but it's queer how many folks that have done for her have died.'

"'I'd offer to go in and take care of her,' she says, 'but I have my kids to think about, and maybe what they say isn't true, but it's strange how many people who have taken care of her have died.'"

"I didn't say anythin', but I considered how she had been Erastus's wife and how he had set his eyes by her, and I made up my mind to go in the next mornin', unless she was better, and see what I could do; but the next mornin' I see her at the window, and pretty soon she came steppin' out as spry as you please, and a little while afterward Mrs. Babbit came in and told me that the Doctor had got a girl from out of town, a Sarah Jones, to come there, and she said she was pretty sure that the Doctor was goin' to marry Luella.

"I didn't say anything, but I thought about how she had been Erastus's wife and how he had looked at her. I decided I would go in the next morning, unless she was feeling better, to see what I could do. But the next morning, I saw her at the window, and pretty soon she came out looking lively as ever. A little while later, Mrs. Babbit came in and told me that the Doctor had brought in a girl from out of town, a Sarah Jones, and she was pretty sure that the Doctor was going to marry Luella."

"I saw him kiss her in the door that night myself, and I knew it was true. The woman came that afternoon, and the way she flew around was a caution. I don't believe Luella had swept since Maria died. She swept and dusted, and washed and ironed; wet clothes and dusters and carpets were flyin' over there all day, and every time Luella set her foot out when the Doctor wa'n't there there was that Sarah Jones helpin' of her up and down the steps, as if she hadn't learned to walk.

"I saw him kiss her in the doorway that night myself, and I knew it was true. The woman came that afternoon, and the way she moved around was something else. I don't think Luella had cleaned since Maria died. She swept and dusted, washed and ironed; wet clothes and dusters and carpets were flying everywhere all day, and every time Luella stepped outside when the Doctor wasn't there, that Sarah Jones was helping her up and down the steps, as if she hadn't learned to walk."

"Well, everybody knew that Luella and the Doctor were goin' to be married, but it wa'n't long before they began to talk about his lookin' so poorly, jest as they had about the others; and they talked about Sarah Jones, too.

"Well, everyone knew that Luella and the Doctor were going to get married, but it wasn't long before they started talking about how poorly he looked, just like they had with the others; and they talked about Sarah Jones, too."

"Well, the Doctor did die, and he wanted to be married first, so as to leave what little he had to Luella, but he died before the minister could get there, and Sarah Jones died a week afterward.

"Well, the Doctor did die, and he wanted to get married first, so he could leave what little he had to Luella, but he passed away before the minister could arrive, and Sarah Jones died a week later."

"Well, that wound up everything for Luella Miller. Not another soul in the whole town would lift a finger for her. There got to be a sort of panic. Then she began to droop in good earnest. She used to have to go to the store herself, for Mrs. Babbit was afraid to let Tommy go for her, and I've seen her goin' past and stoppin' every two or three steps to rest. Well, I stood it as long as I could, but one day I see her comin' with her arms full and stoppin' to lean against the Babbit fence, and I run out and took her bundles and carried them to her house. Then I went home and never spoke one word to her though she called after me dreadful kind of pitiful. Well, that night I was taken sick with a chill, and I was sick as I wanted to be for two weeks. Mrs. Babbit had seen me run out to help Luella and she came in and told me I was goin' to die on account of it. I didn't know whether I was or not, but I considered I had done right by Erastus's wife.

"Well, that was the end for Luella Miller. Not a single person in town would lift a finger for her. Panic started to settle in. Then she really began to decline. She had to go to the store herself because Mrs. Babbit was too scared to let Tommy go for her, and I saw her passing by, stopping every couple of steps to catch her breath. I put up with it as long as I could, but one day I saw her coming with her arms full and stopping to lean against the Babbit fence, so I ran out, took her bundles, and carried them to her house. After that, I went home and didn’t say a word to her, even though she called after me in a really pitiful way. That night, I got sick with chills and ended up feeling awful for two weeks. Mrs. Babbit saw me help Luella and came in to tell me I was going to die because of it. I wasn’t sure if I was or not, but I thought I had done the right thing by Erastus’s wife."

"That last two weeks Luella she had a dreadful hard time, I guess. She was pretty sick, and as near as I could make out nobody dared go near her. I don't know as she was really needin' anythin' very much, for there was enough to eat in her house and it was warm weather, and she made out to cook a little flour gruel every day, I know, but I guess she had a hard time, she that had been so petted and done for all her life.

"Those last two weeks, Luella had a really tough time, I think. She was pretty sick, and as far as I could tell, nobody wanted to go near her. I’m not sure she actually needed anything too badly, since there was enough food in her house and it was warm out, and I know she managed to cook a little flour gruel every day, but I think she struggled, considering she had been so spoiled and taken care of her whole life."

"When I got so I could go out, I went over there one morning. Mrs. Babbit had just come in to say she hadn't seen any smoke and she didn't know but it was somebody's duty to go in, but she couldn't help thinkin' of her children, and I got right up, though I hadn't been out of the house for two weeks, and I went in there, and Luella she was layin' on the bed, and she was dyin'.

"When I was finally able to go out, I went over there one morning. Mrs. Babbit had just come in to say she hadn't seen any smoke and didn't know if it was someone’s responsibility to check, but she couldn’t help thinking about her kids. So, I got up, even though I hadn’t left the house for two weeks, and I went inside. Luella was lying on the bed, and she was dying."

"She lasted all that day and into the night. But I sat there after the new doctor had gone away. Nobody else dared to go there. It was about midnight that I left her for a minute to run home and get some medicine I had been takin', for I begun to feel rather bad.

"She stayed that whole day and into the night. But I just sat there after the new doctor left. No one else would go there. Around midnight, I stepped away for a minute to run home and grab some medicine I had been taking because I started to feel pretty unwell."

"It was a full moon that night, and just as I started out of my door to cross the street back to Luella's, I stopped short, for I saw something."

"It was a full moon that night, and just as I stepped out of my door to cross the street back to Luella's, I stopped abruptly because I saw something."

Lydia Anderson at this juncture always said with a certain defiance that she did not expect to be believed, and then proceeded in a hushed voice:

Lydia Anderson, at this point, would always say with a hint of defiance that she didn’t expect anyone to believe her, and then continued in a quiet voice:

"I saw what I saw, and I know I saw it, and I will swear on my death bed that I saw it. I saw Luella Miller and Erastus Miller, and Lily, and Aunt Abby, and Maria, and the Doctor, and Sarah, all goin' out of her door, and all but Luella shone white in the moonlight, and they were all helpin' her along till she seemed to fairly fly in the midst of them. Then it all disappeared. I stood a minute with my heart poundin', then I went over there. I thought of goin' for Mrs. Babbit, but I thought she'd be afraid. So I went alone, though I knew what had happened. Luella was layin' real peaceful, dead on her bed."

"I saw what I saw, and I know I saw it, and I will swear on my deathbed that I saw it. I saw Luella Miller and Erastus Miller, and Lily, and Aunt Abby, and Maria, and the Doctor, and Sarah, all going out of her door, and everyone except Luella was glowing white in the moonlight, and they were all helping her along until she seemed to almost fly in the midst of them. Then it all vanished. I stood there for a minute with my heart racing, then I went over there. I thought about getting Mrs. Babbit, but I figured she’d be scared. So I went alone, even though I knew what had happened. Luella was lying there peacefully, dead on her bed."

This was the story that the old woman, Lydia Anderson, told, but the sequel was told by the people who survived her, and this is the tale which has become folklore in the village.

This was the story that the old woman, Lydia Anderson, shared, but the continuation was told by the people who outlived her, and this is the tale that has become folklore in the village.

Lydia Anderson died when she was eighty-seven. She had continued wonderfully hale and hearty for one of her years until about two weeks before her death.

Lydia Anderson passed away at the age of eighty-seven. She had remained impressively healthy and vigorous for her age until about two weeks prior to her death.

One bright moonlight evening she was sitting beside a window in her parlour when she made a sudden exclamation, and was out of the house and across the street before the neighbour who was taking care of her could stop her. She followed as fast as possible and found Lydia Anderson stretched on the ground before the door of Luella Miller's deserted house, and she was quite dead.

One bright moonlit evening she was sitting by a window in her living room when she suddenly exclaimed and was out of the house and across the street before the neighbor who was watching her could stop her. She followed as quickly as she could and found Lydia Anderson lying on the ground in front of the door of Luella Miller's abandoned house, and she was completely dead.

The next night there was a red gleam of fire athwart the moonlight and the old house of Luella Miller was burned to the ground. Nothing is now left of it except a few old cellar stones and a lilac bush, and in summer a helpless trail of morning glories among the weeds, which might be considered emblematic of Luella herself.

The next night, a red glow from a fire lit up the moonlight as the old house of Luella Miller burned to the ground. Now, nothing remains except a few old stones from the cellar and a lilac bush, along with a scattered trail of morning glories in the summer among the weeds, which could symbolize Luella herself.




THE SOUTHWEST CHAMBER

"That school-teacher from Acton is coming to-day," said the elder Miss Gill, Sophia.

"That school teacher from Acton is coming today," said the older Miss Gill, Sophia.

"So she is," assented the younger Miss Gill, Amanda.

"So she is," agreed the younger Miss Gill, Amanda.

"I have decided to put her in the southwest chamber," said Sophia.

"I've decided to put her in the southwest room," said Sophia.

Amanda looked at her sister with an expression of mingled doubt and terror. "You don't suppose she would—" she began hesitatingly.

Amanda looked at her sister with a mix of doubt and fear. "You don’t think she would—" she started uncertainly.

"Would what?" demanded Sophia, sharply. She was more incisive than her sister. Both were below the medium height, and stout, but Sophia was firm where Amanda was flabby. Amanda wore a baggy old muslin (it was a hot day), and Sophia was uncompromisingly hooked up in a starched and boned cambric over her high shelving figure.

"Would what?" Sophia asked sharply. She was more direct than her sister. Both were shorter than average and stocky, but Sophia was toned where Amanda was soft. Amanda wore a loose old cotton dress (it was a hot day), while Sophia was strictly dressed in a stiff, structured top that flattered her curvy figure.

"I didn't know but she would object to sleeping in that room, as long as Aunt Harriet died there such a little time ago," faltered Amanda.

"I didn't realize she would be against sleeping in that room since Aunt Harriet just died there not long ago," Amanda hesitated.

"Well!" said Sophia, "of all the silly notions! If you are going to pick out rooms in this house where nobody has died, for the boarders, you'll have your hands full. Grandfather Ackley had seven children; four of them died here to my certain knowledge, besides grandfather and grandmother. I think Great-grandmother Ackley, grandfather's mother, died here, too; she must have; and Great-grandfather Ackley, and grandfather's unmarried sister, Great-aunt Fanny Ackley. I don't believe there's a room nor a bed in this house that somebody hasn't passed away in."

"Well!" Sophia said, "of all the ridiculous ideas! If you're planning to choose rooms in this house where nobody has died for the boarders, you’re going to have a tough time. Grandfather Ackley had seven kids; four of them died here, as far as I know, along with grandfather and grandmother. I think Great-grandmother Ackley, grandfather's mom, also died here; she must have, and so did Great-grandfather Ackley and grandfather's single sister, Great-aunt Fanny Ackley. I really don’t think there’s a room or a bed in this house where someone hasn’t passed away."

"Well, I suppose I am silly to think of it, and she had better go in there," said Amanda.

"Well, I guess I'm being silly to think about it, and she should probably go in there," Amanda said.

"I know she had. The northeast room is small and hot, and she's stout and likely to feel the heat, and she's saved money and is able to board out summers, and maybe she'll come here another year if she's well accommodated," said Sophia. "Now I guess you'd better go in there and see if any dust has settled on anything since it was cleaned, and open the west windows and let the sun in, while I see to that cake."

"I know she did. The northeast room is small and hot, and she's heavyset and probably feels the heat, and she's saved up some money and can stay somewhere else for the summer. Maybe she'll come back here next year if she has a good place to stay," said Sophia. "Now I think you'd better go in there and check if any dust has settled since it was cleaned, and open the west windows to let in some sunlight, while I take care of that cake."

Amanda went to her task in the southwest chamber while her sister stepped heavily down the back stairs on her way to the kitchen.

Amanda went to her task in the southwest room while her sister stomped down the back stairs on her way to the kitchen.

"It seems to me you had better open the bed while you air and dust, then make it up again," she called back.

"It seems to me you should open the bed while you air it out and dust, then make it up again," she called back.

"Yes, sister," Amanda answered, shudderingly.

"Yes, sister," Amanda replied, shuddering.

Nobody knew how this elderly woman with the untrammeled imagination of a child dreaded to enter the southwest chamber, and yet she could not have told why she had the dread. She had entered and occupied rooms which had been once tenanted by persons now dead. The room which had been hers in the little house in which she and her sister had lived before coming here had been her dead mother's. She had never reflected upon the fact with anything but loving awe and reverence. There had never been any fear. But this was different. She entered and her heart beat thickly in her ears. Her hands were cold. The room was a very large one. The four windows, two facing south, two west, were closed, the blinds also. The room was in a film of green gloom. The furniture loomed out vaguely. The gilt frame of a blurred old engraving on the wall caught a little light. The white counterpane on the bed showed like a blank page.

Nobody knew why this elderly woman, with the free-spirited imagination of a child, was afraid to enter the southwest room, and she couldn't explain her fear either. She had spent time in places that were once occupied by people who were now gone. The room that used to be hers in the little house where she and her sister had lived before moving here had belonged to her late mother. She had always thought about that with nothing but love and respect. There had never been any fear. But this was different. She walked in, and her heart pounded in her ears. Her hands felt cold. The room was quite large. The four windows, two facing south and two facing west, were shut, and the blinds were drawn as well. The room was enveloped in a greenish gloom. The furniture appeared vaguely in the dim light. The gilded frame of a faded old engraving on the wall caught a bit of light. The white bedspread on the bed looked like a blank page.

Amanda crossed the room, opened with a straining motion of her thin back and shoulders one of the west windows, and threw back the blind. Then the room revealed itself an apartment full of an aged and worn but no less valid state. Pieces of old mahogany swelled forth; a peacock-patterned chintz draped the bedstead. This chintz also covered a great easy chair which had been the favourite seat of the former occupant of the room. The closet door stood ajar. Amanda noticed that with wonder. There was a glimpse of purple drapery floating from a peg inside the closet. Amanda went across and took down the garment hanging there. She wondered how her sister had happened to leave it when she cleaned the room. It was an old loose gown which had belonged to her aunt. She took it down, shuddering, and closed the closet door after a fearful glance into its dark depths. It was a long closet with a strong odour of lovage. The Aunt Harriet had had a habit of eating lovage and had carried it constantly in her pocket. There was very likely some of the pleasant root in the pocket of the musty purple gown which Amanda threw over the easy chair.

Amanda walked across the room, strained to open one of the west windows, and pulled back the blind. The room revealed itself as an apartment filled with aged but still vibrant charm. Pieces of old mahogany stood out; a peacock-patterned fabric covered the bed frame. This same fabric also draped a large easy chair that had been the favorite spot of the room's previous occupant. The closet door was slightly open, and Amanda noticed it with curiosity. She caught a glimpse of purple fabric hanging from a peg inside the closet. Amanda approached and took down the garment that was there. She wondered why her sister had left it behind when cleaning the room. It was an old, loose gown that belonged to her aunt. She took it down with a shiver and closed the closet door after a fearful look into its dark depths. It was a long closet that smelled strongly of lovage. Aunt Harriet had a habit of eating lovage and always kept some in her pocket. There was probably some of the pleasant root in the pocket of the musty purple gown that Amanda tossed over the easy chair.

Amanda perceived the odour with a start as if before an actual presence. Odour seems in a sense a vital part of a personality. It can survive the flesh to which it has clung like a persistent shadow, seeming to have in itself something of the substance of that to which it pertained. Amanda was always conscious of this fragrance of lovage as she tidied the room. She dusted the heavy mahogany pieces punctiliously after she had opened the bed as her sister had directed. She spread fresh towels over the wash-stand and the bureau; she made the bed. Then she thought to take the purple gown from the easy chair and carry it to the garret and put it in the trunk with the other articles of the dead woman's wardrobe which had been packed away there; BUT THE PURPLE GOWN WAS NOT ON THE CHAIR!

Amanda noticed the smell suddenly, as if it were an actual presence. In a way, scent feels like an essential part of someone's identity. It can linger after the body it's attached to, like a persistent shadow, seeming to hold some essence of what it used to belong to. Amanda was always aware of the scent of lovage as she tidied the room. She meticulously dusted the heavy mahogany furniture after she had arranged the bed as her sister had instructed. She laid out fresh towels on the washstand and the bureau; she made the bed. Then she thought about picking up the purple gown from the armchair and taking it to the attic to place it in the trunk with the other items from the deceased woman's wardrobe that had been stored there; BUT THE PURPLE GOWN WAS NOT ON THE CHAIR!

Amanda Gill was not a woman of strong convictions even as to her own actions. She directly thought that possibly she had been mistaken and had not removed it from the closet. She glanced at the closet door and saw with surprise that it was open, and she had thought she had closed it, but she instantly was not sure of that. So she entered the closet and looked for the purple gown. IT WAS NOT THERE!

Amanda Gill wasn't a woman of strong beliefs, even about her own actions. She wondered if she might have been wrong and hadn’t taken it out of the closet. She glanced at the closet door and was surprised to see it open, even though she thought she had closed it, but she quickly became unsure. So she walked into the closet and looked for the purple gown. IT WAS NOT THERE!

Amanda Gill went feebly out of the closet and looked at the easy chair again. The purple gown was not there! She looked wildly around the room. She went down on her trembling knees and peered under the bed, she opened the bureau drawers, she looked again in the closet. Then she stood in the middle of the floor and fairly wrung her hands.

Amanda Gill weakly stepped out of the closet and glanced at the easy chair again. The purple gown was missing! She frantically searched the room. She dropped to her shaking knees and looked under the bed, opened the bureau drawers, and checked the closet again. Then she stood in the middle of the room and practically wrung her hands.

"What does it mean?" she said in a shocked whisper.

"What does it mean?" she asked in a shocked whisper.

She had certainly seen that loose purple gown of her dead Aunt Harriet's.

She had definitely seen that loose purple gown of her late Aunt Harriet's.

There is a limit at which self-refutation must stop in any sane person. Amanda Gill had reached it. She knew that she had seen that purple gown in that closet; she knew that she had removed it and put it on the easy chair. She also knew that she had not taken it out of the room. She felt a curious sense of being inverted mentally. It was as if all her traditions and laws of life were on their heads. Never in her simple record had any garment not remained where she had placed it unless removed by some palpable human agency.

There’s a point where self-doubt has to end for any reasonable person. Amanda Gill had reached that point. She knew she had seen that purple gown in the closet; she knew she had taken it out and put it on the easy chair. She also knew she hadn’t taken it out of the room. She felt a strange sense of mental disorientation. It was like all her beliefs and life rules were flipped upside down. Never in her straightforward experience had any piece of clothing not stayed where she put it unless someone had clearly moved it.

Then the thought occurred to her that possibly her sister Sophia might have entered the room unobserved while her back was turned and removed the dress. A sensation of relief came over her. Her blood seemed to flow back into its usual channels; the tension of her nerves relaxed.

Then she thought that maybe her sister Sophia had quietly entered the room while her back was turned and taken the dress. A wave of relief washed over her. Her blood felt like it was flowing back to normal, and her nerves eased up.

"How silly I am," she said aloud.

"How silly I am," she said out loud.

She hurried out and downstairs into the kitchen where Sophia was making cake, stirring with splendid circular sweeps of a wooden spoon a creamy yellow mass. She looked up as her sister entered.

She rushed out and went downstairs into the kitchen, where Sophia was baking a cake, stirring a creamy yellow mixture in large circular motions with a wooden spoon. She looked up as her sister walked in.

"Have you got it done?" said she.

"Have you finished it?" she asked.

"Yes," replied Amanda. Then she hesitated. A sudden terror overcame her. It did not seem as if it were at all probable that Sophia had left that foamy cake mixture a second to go to Aunt Harriet's chamber and remove that purple gown.

"Yeah," replied Amanda. Then she paused. A wave of fear washed over her. It didn't seem likely that Sophia had left that foamy cake mixture for even a second to go to Aunt Harriet's room and take off that purple gown.

"Well," said Sophia, "if you have got that done I wish you would take hold and string those beans. The first thing we know there won't be time to boil them for dinner."

"Well," Sophia said, "if you’ve got that done, I wish you would grab those beans and string them. Before we know it, there won’t be time to boil them for dinner."

Amanda moved toward the pan of beans on the table, then she looked at her sister.

Amanda walked over to the pan of beans on the table and then glanced at her sister.

"Did you come up in Aunt Harriet's room while I was there?" she asked weakly.

"Did you go into Aunt Harriet's room while I was there?" she asked weakly.

She knew while she asked what the answer would be.

She knew what the answer would be while she asked.

"Up in Aunt Harriet's room? Of course I didn't. I couldn't leave this cake without having it fall. You know that well enough. Why?"

"Up in Aunt Harriet's room? Of course I didn't. I couldn't leave this cake without it falling. You know that well enough. Why?"

"Nothing," replied Amanda.

"Nothing," Amanda replied.

Suddenly she realized that she could not tell her sister what had happened, for before the utter absurdity of the whole thing her belief in her own reason quailed. She knew what Sophia would say if she told her. She could hear her.

Suddenly, she realized that she couldn’t tell her sister what had happened, because the sheer absurdity of it all made her doubt her own reasoning. She knew exactly what Sophia would say if she shared it with her. She could hear her clearly.

"Amanda Gill, have you gone stark staring mad?"

"Amanda Gill, have you completely lost your mind?"

She resolved that she would never tell Sophia. She dropped into a chair and begun shelling the beans with nerveless fingers. Sophia looked at her curiously.

She decided she would never tell Sophia. She sat down in a chair and started shelling the beans with shaky fingers. Sophia looked at her with curiosity.

"Amanda Gill, what on earth ails you?" she asked.

"Amanda Gill, what on earth is wrong with you?" she asked.

"Nothing," replied Amanda. She bent her head very low over the green pods.

"Nothing," replied Amanda. She lowered her head very close to the green pods.

"Yes, there is, too! You are as white as a sheet, and your hands are shaking so you can hardly string those beans. I did think you had more sense, Amanda Gill."

"Yes, there is! You look as pale as a ghost, and your hands are shaking so much that you can barely string those beans. I really thought you were smarter than this, Amanda Gill."

"I don't know what you mean, Sophia."

"I don't know what you mean, Sophia."

"Yes, you do know what I mean, too; you needn't pretend you don't. Why did you ask me if I had been in that room, and why do you act so queer?"

"Yes, you know exactly what I mean; you don't have to pretend you don't. Why did you ask me if I had been in that room, and why do you act so strange?"

Amanda hesitated. She had been trained to truth. Then she lied.

Amanda hesitated. She had been trained to be truthful. Then she lied.

"I wondered if you'd noticed how it had leaked in on the paper over by the bureau, that last rain," said she.

"I was curious if you saw how it got onto the paper next to the desk from that last rain," she said.

"What makes you look so pale then?"

"What's making you look so pale?"

"I don't know. I guess the heat sort of overcame me."

"I don't know. I guess the heat kind of got to me."

"I shouldn't think it could have been very hot in that room when it had been shut up so long," said Sophia.

"I wouldn't think it could have been that hot in that room after being closed for so long," said Sophia.

She was evidently not satisfied, but then the grocer came to the door and the matter dropped.

She clearly wasn't satisfied, but then the grocer showed up at the door, and the topic was dropped.

For the next hour the two women were very busy. They kept no servant. When they had come into possession of this fine old place by the death of their aunt it had seemed a doubtful blessing. There was not a cent with which to pay for repairs and taxes and insurance, except the twelve hundred dollars which they had obtained from the sale of the little house in which they had been born and lived all their lives. There had been a division in the old Ackley family years before. One of the daughters had married against her mother's wish and had been disinherited. She had married a poor man by the name of Gill, and shared his humble lot in sight of her former home and her sister and mother living in prosperity, until she had borne three daughters; then she died, worn out with overwork and worry.

For the next hour, the two women were very busy. They had no servants. When they inherited this beautiful old place after their aunt's death, it felt like a questionable blessing. They didn’t have a penny to cover repairs, taxes, or insurance, except for the $1,200 they got from selling the little house where they had been born and lived their whole lives. There had been a split in the old Ackley family years ago. One daughter had married against her mother's wishes and had been cut off from the family. She married a poor man named Gill and shared his modest life while watching her sister and mother thrive in prosperity until she had three daughters; then she passed away, exhausted from overwork and stress.

The mother and the elder sister had been pitiless to the last. Neither had ever spoken to her since she left her home the night of her marriage. They were hard women.

The mother and the older sister had been ruthless to the end. Neither of them had spoken to her since she left home on the night of her wedding. They were tough women.

The three daughters of the disinherited sister had lived quiet and poor, but not actually needy lives. Jane, the middle daughter, had married, and died in less than a year. Amanda and Sophia had taken the girl baby she left when the father married again. Sophia had taught a primary school for many years; she had saved enough to buy the little house in which they lived. Amanda had crocheted lace, and embroidered flannel, and made tidies and pincushions, and had earned enough for her clothes and the child's, little Flora Scott.

The three daughters of the disinherited sister had lived quietly and without much, but they weren't actually in need. Jane, the middle sister, had gotten married and passed away in less than a year. Amanda and Sophia took in the baby girl she left behind when the father remarried. Sophia taught at a primary school for many years; she saved enough to buy the small house they lived in. Amanda crocheted lace, embroidered flannel, and made tidy covers and pincushions, earning enough for her clothes and for the child's, little Flora Scott.

Their father, William Gill, had died before they were thirty, and now in their late middle life had come the death of the aunt to whom they had never spoken, although they had often seen her, who had lived in solitary state in the old Ackley mansion until she was more than eighty. There had been no will, and they were the only heirs with the exception of young Flora Scott, the daughter of the dead sister.

Their father, William Gill, had passed away before they turned thirty, and now in their late middle age, they faced the death of the aunt they had never spoken to, even though they had often seen her. She had lived alone in the old Ackley mansion until she was over eighty. There was no will, and they were the only heirs except for young Flora Scott, the daughter of the deceased sister.

Sophia and Amanda thought directly of Flora when they knew of the inheritance.

Sophia and Amanda immediately thought of Flora when they heard about the inheritance.

"It will be a splendid thing for her; she will have enough to live on when we are gone," Sophia said.

"It will be a wonderful thing for her; she will have enough to get by when we're gone," Sophia said.

She had promptly decided what was to be done. The small house was to be sold, and they were to move into the old Ackley house and take boarders to pay for its keeping. She scouted the idea of selling it. She had an enormous family pride. She had always held her head high when she had walked past that fine old mansion, the cradle of her race, which she was forbidden to enter. She was unmoved when the lawyer who was advising her disclosed to her the fact that Harriet Ackley had used every cent of the Ackley money.

She quickly decided what needed to be done. The small house would be sold, and they would move into the old Ackley house and rent out rooms to cover the expenses. She dismissed the idea of selling it. She had a deep sense of family pride. She always held her head high when passing by that beautiful old mansion, the birthplace of her family, which she was not allowed to enter. She remained unfazed when the lawyer advising her revealed that Harriet Ackley had spent every penny of the Ackley money.

"I realize that we have to work," said she, "but my sister and I have determined to keep the place."

"I get that we have to work," she said, "but my sister and I have decided to keep the place."

That was the end of the discussion. Sophia and Amanda Gill had been living in the old Ackley house a fortnight, and they had three boarders: an elderly widow with a comfortable income, a young congregationalist clergyman, and the middle-aged single woman who had charge of the village library. Now the school-teacher from Acton, Miss Louisa Stark, was expected for the summer, and would make four.

That was the end of the conversation. Sophia and Amanda Gill had been living in the old Ackley house for two weeks, and they had three boarders: an elderly widow with a good income, a young congregational clergyman, and the middle-aged single woman who ran the village library. Now the schoolteacher from Acton, Miss Louisa Stark, was expected for the summer, which would bring the total to four.

Sophia considered that they were comfortably provided for. Her wants and her sister's were very few, and even the niece, although a young girl, had small expenses, since her wardrobe was supplied for years to come from that of the deceased aunt. There were stored away in the garret of the Ackley house enough voluminous black silks and satins and bombazines to keep her clad in somber richness for years to come.

Sophia thought they were well taken care of. Her needs and her sister’s were minimal, and even her niece, despite being a young girl, had few expenses since her wardrobe would be covered for years by what her late aunt left behind. There was enough luxurious black silk, satin, and bombazine stored away in the attic of the Ackley house to keep her dressed in dark elegance for a long time.

Flora was a very gentle girl, with large, serious blue eyes, a seldom-smiling, pretty mouth, and smooth flaxen hair. She was delicate and very young—sixteen on her next birthday.

Flora was a very gentle girl, with large, serious blue eyes, a seldom-smiling, pretty mouth, and smooth blonde hair. She was delicate and very young—turning sixteen on her next birthday.

She came home soon now with her parcels of sugar and tea from the grocer's. She entered the kitchen gravely and deposited them on the table by which her Aunt Amanda was seated stringing beans. Flora wore an obsolete turban-shaped hat of black straw which had belonged to the dead aunt; it set high like a crown, revealing her forehead. Her dress was an ancient purple-and-white print, too long and too large except over the chest, where it held her like a straight waistcoat.

She came home soon now with her bags of sugar and tea from the grocery store. She entered the kitchen seriously and placed them on the table next to her Aunt Amanda, who was sitting there stringing beans. Flora was wearing an old-fashioned black straw hat shaped like a turban that had belonged to her late aunt; it sat high on her head, showing off her forehead. Her dress was an old purple-and-white print, too long and too big except for the chest, where it fit her tightly like a straight waistcoat.

"You had better take off your hat, Flora," said Sophia. She turned suddenly to Amanda. "Did you fill the water-pitcher in that chamber for the schoolteacher?" she asked severely. She was quite sure that Amanda had not filled the water-pitcher.

"You should take off your hat, Flora," Sophia said. She suddenly turned to Amanda. "Did you fill the water pitcher in that room for the teacher?" she asked sternly. She was pretty sure Amanda hadn't filled the water pitcher.

Amanda blushed and started guiltily. "I declare, I don't believe I did," said she.

Amanda blushed and jumped a bit. "I swear, I don't think I did," she said.

"I didn't think you had," said her sister with sarcastic emphasis.

"I didn’t think you did," her sister replied with a sarcastic tone.

"Flora, you go up to the room that was your Great-aunt Harriet's, and take the water-pitcher off the wash-stand and fill it with water. Be real careful, and don't break the pitcher, and don't spill the water."

"Flora, go up to the room that used to belong to your Great-aunt Harriet, and take the water pitcher off the washstand and fill it with water. Be really careful, and don’t break the pitcher or spill the water."

"In THAT chamber?" asked Flora. She spoke very quietly, but her face changed a little.

"In THAT room?" Flora asked. She spoke very softly, but her expression shifted a bit.

"Yes, in that chamber," returned her Aunt Sophia sharply. "Go right along."

"Yes, in that room," her Aunt Sophia replied sharply. "Just go ahead."

Flora went, and her light footstep was heard on the stairs. Very soon she returned with the blue-and-white water-pitcher and filled it carefully at the kitchen sink.

Flora left, and her soft footsteps were heard on the stairs. Before long, she came back with the blue-and-white water pitcher and carefully filled it at the kitchen sink.

"Now be careful and not spill it," said Sophia as she went out of the room carrying it gingerly.

"Now be careful not to spill it," said Sophia as she left the room, holding it carefully.

Amanda gave a timidly curious glance at her; she wondered if she had seen the purple gown.

Amanda cast a shy, curious look at her; she wondered if she had seen the purple dress.

Then she started, for the village stagecoach was seen driving around to the front of the house. The house stood on a corner.

Then she moved, because the village coach was pulling up to the front of the house. The house was on a corner.

"Here, Amanda, you look better than I do; you go and meet her," said Sophia. "I'll just put the cake in the pan and get it in the oven and I'll come. Show her right up to her room."

"Here, Amanda, you look better than I do; you go and meet her," said Sophia. "I'll just put the cake in the pan and get it in the oven, and then I'll come. Show her straight to her room."

Amanda removed her apron hastily and obeyed. Sophia hurried with her cake, pouring it into the baking-tins. She had just put it in the oven, when the door opened and Flora entered carrying the blue water-pitcher.

Amanda quickly took off her apron and followed. Sophia rushed with her cake, pouring it into the baking pans. She had just put it in the oven when the door opened and Flora walked in, carrying the blue water pitcher.

"What are you bringing down that pitcher again for?" asked Sophia.

"What are you bringing that pitcher down for again?" Sophia asked.

"She wants some water, and Aunt Amanda sent me," replied Flora.

"She wants some water, and Aunt Amanda asked me to get it," replied Flora.

Her pretty pale face had a bewildered expression.

Her lovely pale face looked confused.

"For the land sake, she hasn't used all that great pitcherful of water so quick?"

"For heaven's sake, she hasn't used that whole pitcher of water so fast?"

"There wasn't any water in it," replied Flora.

"There wasn't any water in it," Flora replied.

Her high, childish forehead was contracted slightly with a puzzled frown as she looked at her aunt.

Her high, youthful forehead wrinkled slightly in a confused frown as she looked at her aunt.

"Wasn't any water in it?"

"Was there no water in it?"

"No, ma'am."

"No, ma'am."

"Didn't I see you filling the pitcher with water not ten minutes ago, I want to know?"

"Didn't I see you filling the pitcher with water just ten minutes ago? I want to know."

"Yes, ma'am."

"Yes, ma'am."

"What did you do with that water?"

"What did you do with that water?"

"Nothing."

"Nothing."

"Did you carry that pitcherful of water up to that room and set it on the washstand?"

"Did you bring that pitcher of water up to that room and put it on the washstand?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"Yes, ma'am."

"Didn't you spill it?"

"Didn’t you spill it?"

"No, ma'am."

"No, ma'am."

"Now, Flora Scott, I want the truth! Did you fill that pitcher with water and carry it up there, and wasn't there any there when she came to use it?"

"Now, Flora Scott, I want the truth! Did you fill that pitcher with water and carry it up there, and was there none when she came to use it?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"Yes, ma'am."

"Let me see that pitcher." Sophia examined the pitcher. It was not only perfectly dry from top to bottom, but even a little dusty. She turned severely on the young girl. "That shows," said she, "you did not fill the pitcher at all. You let the water run at the side because you didn't want to carry it upstairs. I am ashamed of you. It's bad enough to be so lazy, but when it comes to not telling the truth—"

"Let me see that pitcher." Sophia looked over the pitcher. It was not only completely dry inside and out but even a bit dusty. She turned sharply to the young girl. "That proves," she said, "that you didn't fill the pitcher at all. You let the water spill over the side because you didn't want to carry it upstairs. I'm ashamed of you. It's one thing to be lazy, but when it comes to lying—"

The young girl's face broke up suddenly into piteous confusion, and her blue eyes became filmy with tears.

The young girl's face suddenly twisted into a look of distress, and her blue eyes grew watery with tears.

"I did fill the pitcher, honest," she faltered, "I did, Aunt Sophia. You ask Aunt Amanda."

"I really did fill the pitcher, I swear," she hesitated, "I did, Aunt Sophia. You can ask Aunt Amanda."

"I'll ask nobody. This pitcher is proof enough. Water don't go off and leave the pitcher dusty on the inside if it was put in ten minutes ago. Now you fill that pitcher full quick, and you carry it upstairs, and if you spill a drop there'll be something besides talk."

"I won't ask anyone. This pitcher is evidence enough. Water doesn't just sit and leave the inside of the pitcher dusty if it was filled ten minutes ago. Now, fill that pitcher all the way to the top quickly, and take it upstairs. If you spill even a drop, there will be more than just words."

Flora filled the pitcher, with the tears falling over her cheeks. She sniveled softly as she went out, balancing it carefully against her slender hip. Sophia followed her.

Flora filled the pitcher, tears streaming down her cheeks. She sniffled quietly as she stepped out, carefully balancing it against her slim hip. Sophia followed her.

"Stop crying," said she sharply; "you ought to be ashamed of yourself. What do you suppose Miss Louisa Stark will think. No water in her pitcher in the first place, and then you come back crying as if you didn't want to get it."

"Stop crying," she said sharply. "You should be ashamed of yourself. What do you think Miss Louisa Stark will think? First, there’s no water in her pitcher, and then you come back crying as if you didn’t want to get it."

In spite of herself, Sophia's voice was soothing. She was very fond of the girl. She followed her up the stairs to the chamber where Miss Louisa Stark was waiting for the water to remove the soil of travel. She had removed her bonnet, and its tuft of red geraniums lightened the obscurity of the mahogany dresser. She had placed her little beaded cape carefully on the bed. She was replying to a tremulous remark of Amanda's, who was nearly fainting from the new mystery of the water-pitcher, that it was warm and she suffered a good deal in warm weather.

In spite of herself, Sophia's voice was calming. She really cared about the girl. She followed her up the stairs to the room where Miss Louisa Stark was waiting for the water to wash away the dirt from her travels. She had taken off her bonnet, and the cluster of red geraniums brightened the dimness of the mahogany dresser. She had carefully placed her small beaded cape on the bed. She was responding to a shaky comment from Amanda, who was almost fainting from the new mystery of the water pitcher, saying that it was warm and she struggled a lot in warm weather.

Louisa Stark was stout and solidly built. She was much larger than either of the Gill sisters. She was a masterly woman inured to command from years of school-teaching. She carried her swelling bulk with majesty; even her face, moist and red with the heat, lost nothing of its dignity of expression.

Louisa Stark was plump and strong. She was much bigger than either of the Gill sisters. She was a confident woman used to being in charge from years of teaching. She carried her ample figure with grace; even her face, shiny and red from the heat, maintained its dignified expression.

She was standing in the middle of the floor with an air which gave the effect of her standing upon an elevation. She turned when Sophia and Flora, carrying the water-pitcher, entered.

She was standing in the middle of the floor with a presence that made it seem like she was on a raised platform. She turned when Sophia and Flora, carrying the water pitcher, came in.

"This is my sister Sophia," said Amanda tremulously.

"This is my sister Sophia," Amanda said nervously.

Sophia advanced, shook hands with Miss Louisa Stark and bade her welcome and hoped she would like her room. Then she moved toward the closet. "There is a nice large closet in this room—the best closet in the house. You might have your trunk—" she said, then she stopped short.

Sophia stepped forward, shook hands with Miss Louisa Stark, welcomed her, and expressed hope that she would like her room. Then she walked toward the closet. "There’s a nice big closet in this room—the best one in the house. You could put your trunk—" she said, then paused abruptly.

The closet door was ajar, and a purple garment seemed suddenly to swing into view as if impelled by some wind.

The closet door was slightly open, and a purple piece of clothing appeared to swing into view as if pushed by a gust of wind.

"Why, here is something left in this closet," Sophia said in a mortified tone. "I thought all those things had been taken away."

"Wow, there's something still in this closet," Sophia said, embarrassed. "I thought all that stuff had been removed."

She pulled down the garment with a jerk, and as she did so Amanda passed her in a weak rush for the door.

She yanked the garment down, and as she did, Amanda hurried past her toward the door.

"I am afraid your sister is not well," said the school-teacher from Acton. "She looked very pale when you took that dress down. I noticed it at once. Hadn't you better go and see what the matter is? She may be going to faint."

"I’m worried your sister isn’t feeling well," said the schoolteacher from Acton. "She looked really pale when you took that dress down. I noticed it right away. Wouldn’t it be a good idea to go check on her? She might be about to faint."

"She is not subject to fainting spells," replied Sophia, but she followed Amanda.

"She doesn't get fainting spells," replied Sophia, but she followed Amanda.

She found her in the room which they occupied together, lying on the bed, very pale and gasping. She leaned over her.

She found her in the room they shared, lying on the bed, looking really pale and struggling to breathe. She leaned over her.

"Amanda, what is the matter; don't you feel well?" she asked.

"Amanda, what's wrong? Are you not feeling well?" she asked.

"I feel a little faint."

"I'm feeling a bit faint."

Sophia got a camphor bottle and began rubbing her sister's forehead.

Sophia grabbed a camphor bottle and started rubbing her sister's forehead.

"Do you feel better?" she said.

"Do you feel better?" she asked.

Amanda nodded.

Amanda agreed.

"I guess it was that green apple pie you ate this noon," said Sophia. "I declare, what did I do with that dress of Aunt Harriet's? I guess if you feel better I'll just run and get it and take it up garret. I'll stop in here again when I come down. You'd better lay still. Flora can bring you up a cup of tea. I wouldn't try to eat any supper."

"I guess it was that green apple pie you had for lunch," said Sophia. "I swear, what did I do with that dress of Aunt Harriet's? If you're feeling better, I'll just go grab it and take it up to the attic. I'll stop by here again when I come down. You should just stay lying down. Flora can bring you a cup of tea. I wouldn't try to eat any dinner."

Sophia's tone as she left the room was full of loving concern. Presently she returned; she looked disturbed, but angrily so. There was not the slightest hint of any fear in her expression.

Sophia's tone as she left the room was filled with caring concern. She came back shortly; she looked upset, but in an angry way. There wasn't the slightest hint of fear on her face.

"I want to know," said she, looking sharply and quickly around, "if I brought that purple dress in here, after all?"

"I want to know," she said, glancing around quickly and intently, "if I brought that purple dress in here, after all?"

"I didn't see you," replied Amanda.

"I didn't see you," Amanda replied.

"I must have. It isn't in that chamber, nor the closet. You aren't lying on it, are you?"

"I must have. It's not in that room, nor in the closet. You're not laying on it, are you?"

"I lay down before you came in," replied Amanda.

"I lay down before you came in," Amanda replied.

"So you did. Well, I'll go and look again."

"So you did. Okay, I'll go check again."

Presently Amanda heard her sister's heavy step on the garret stairs. Then she returned with a queer defiant expression on her face.

Presently, Amanda heard her sister's heavy footsteps on the attic stairs. Then she came back with a strange, defiant look on her face.

"I carried it up garret, after all, and put it in the trunk," said, she. "I declare, I forgot it. I suppose your being faint sort of put it out of my head. There it was, folded up just as nice, right where I put it."

"I brought it up to the attic after all and put it in the trunk," she said. "I can't believe I forgot it. I guess your fainting kind of made me lose track of it. There it was, neatly folded, exactly where I left it."

Sophia's mouth was set; her eyes upon her sister's scared, agitated face were full of hard challenge.

Sophia's mouth was tight; her eyes were fixed on her sister's frightened, restless face, full of a tough challenge.

"Yes," murmured Amanda.

"Yes," Amanda whispered.

"I must go right down and see to that cake," said Sophia, going out of the room. "If you don't feel well, you pound on the floor with the umbrella."

"I need to go check on that cake," said Sophia, leaving the room. "If you're not feeling well, just pound on the floor with the umbrella."

Amanda looked after her. She knew that Sophia had not put that purple dress of her dead Aunt Harriet in the trunk in the garret.

Amanda took care of her. She knew that Sophia hadn't packed that purple dress of her late Aunt Harriet in the trunk in the attic.

Meantime Miss Louisa Stark was settling herself in the southwest chamber. She unpacked her trunk and hung her dresses carefully in the closet. She filled the bureau drawers with nicely folded linen and small articles of dress. She was a very punctilious woman. She put on a black India silk dress with purple flowers. She combed her grayish-blond hair in smooth ridges back from her broad forehead. She pinned her lace at her throat with a brooch, very handsome, although somewhat obsolete—a bunch of pearl grapes on black onyx, set in gold filagree. She had purchased it several years ago with a considerable portion of the stipend from her spring term of school-teaching.

In the meantime, Miss Louisa Stark was getting settled in the southwest room. She unpacked her suitcase and neatly hung her dresses in the closet. She filled the dresser drawers with neatly folded linens and small clothing items. She was a very particular woman. She put on a black silk dress from India with purple flowers. She styled her grayish-blond hair in smooth waves back from her wide forehead. She pinned her lace at her neck with a beautiful brooch, even though it was a bit outdated—a bunch of pearl grapes on black onyx, set in gold filigree. She had bought it several years ago with a significant part of her earnings from her spring term teaching job.

As she surveyed herself in the little swing mirror surmounting the old-fashioned mahogany bureau she suddenly bent forward and looked closely at the brooch. It seemed to her that something was wrong with it. As she looked she became sure. Instead of the familiar bunch of pearl grapes on the black onyx, she saw a knot of blonde and black hair under glass surrounded by a border of twisted gold. She felt a thrill of horror, though she could not tell why. She unpinned the brooch, and it was her own familiar one, the pearl grapes and the onyx. "How very foolish I am," she thought. She thrust the pin in the laces at her throat and again looked at herself in the glass, and there it was again—the knot of blond and black hair and the twisted gold.

As she looked at herself in the small swing mirror above the old mahogany dresser, she suddenly leaned in closer to examine the brooch. It felt like something was off about it. As she gazed, she became certain. Instead of the usual bunch of pearl grapes on the black onyx, she saw a knot of blonde and black hair encased in glass, surrounded by a twisted gold border. A wave of horror washed over her, though she couldn’t quite pinpoint why. She unpinned the brooch, and it turned out to be her familiar one, with the pearl grapes and the onyx. “How silly of me,” she thought. She pinned it back onto the laces at her throat and looked at herself in the mirror again, and there it was once more—the knot of blonde and black hair and the twisted gold.

Louisa Stark looked at her own large, firm face above the brooch and it was full of terror and dismay which were new to it. She straightway began to wonder if there could be anything wrong with her mind. She remembered that an aunt of her mother's had been insane. A sort of fury with herself possessed her. She stared at the brooch in the glass with eyes at once angry and terrified. Then she removed it again and there was her own old brooch. Finally she thrust the gold pin through the lace again, fastened it and turning a defiant back on the glass, went down to supper.

Louisa Stark looked at her own large, firm face above the brooch, and it was filled with a fear and distress that were unfamiliar to her. She immediately started to wonder if something might be wrong with her mind. She remembered that her mother’s aunt had struggled with insanity. A kind of fury at herself took over her. She stared at the brooch in the glass with eyes that were both angry and scared. Then she took it off again, revealing her old brooch. Finally, she pushed the gold pin through the lace again, secured it, and turned her back defiantly on the glass as she headed down to supper.

At the supper table she met the other boarders—the elderly widow, the young clergyman and the middle-aged librarian. She viewed the elderly widow with reserve, the clergyman with respect, the middle-aged librarian with suspicion. The latter wore a very youthful shirt-waist, and her hair in a girlish fashion which the school-teacher, who twisted hers severely from the straining roots at the nape of her neck to the small, smooth coil at the top, condemned as straining after effects no longer hers by right.

At the dinner table, she met the other residents—the elderly widow, the young pastor, and the middle-aged librarian. She looked at the elderly widow with caution, the pastor with respect, and the middle-aged librarian with suspicion. The librarian wore a very youthful blouse, and her hair styled in a girl-like way, which the school teacher, who tightly twisted her hair from the roots at the nape of her neck to a small, smooth bun on top, criticized as trying to cling to a look that no longer suited her.

The librarian, who had a quick acridness of manner, addressed her, asking what room she had, and asked the second time in spite of the school-teacher's evident reluctance to hear her. She even, since she sat next to her, nudged her familiarly in her rigid black silk side.

The librarian, who had a sharp attitude, spoke to her, asking what room she was in, and repeated the question despite the schoolteacher's clear reluctance to respond. She even nudged her playfully in her stiff black silk side since she was sitting next to her.

"What room are you in, Miss Stark?" said she.

"What room are you in, Miss Stark?" she asked.

"I am at a loss how to designate the room," replied Miss Stark stiffly.

"I don't know how to name the room," Miss Stark replied stiffly.

"Is it the big southwest room?"

"Is it the large room in the southwest?"

"It evidently faces in that direction," said Miss Stark.

"It clearly faces that way," said Miss Stark.

The librarian, whose name was Eliza Lippincott, turned abruptly to Miss Amanda Gill, over whose delicate face a curious colour compounded of flush and pallour was stealing.

The librarian, named Eliza Lippincott, suddenly turned to Miss Amanda Gill, whose delicate face was taking on a strange mix of flush and paleness.

"What room did your aunt die in, Miss Amanda?" asked she abruptly.

"What room did your aunt die in, Miss Amanda?" she asked abruptly.

Amanda cast a terrified glance at her sister, who was serving a second plate of pudding for the minister.

Amanda shot a scared look at her sister, who was dishing out a second helping of pudding for the minister.

"That room," she replied feebly.

"That room," she replied weakly.

"That's what I thought," said the librarian with a certain triumph. "I calculated that must be the room she died in, for it's the best room in the house, and you haven't put anybody in it before. Somehow the room that anybody has died in lately is generally the last room that anybody is put in. I suppose YOU are so strong-minded you don't object to sleeping in a room where anybody died a few weeks ago?" she inquired of Louisa Stark with sharp eyes on her face.

"That's what I figured," said the librarian with a hint of triumph. "I figured that must be the room she died in, since it's the best room in the house, and you haven't had anyone in it before. For some reason, the room where someone has died recently is usually the last room anyone is put in. I guess YOU are so strong-minded that you don't mind sleeping in a room where someone passed away a few weeks ago?" she asked Louisa Stark with a piercing look on her face.

"No, I do not," replied Miss stark with emphasis.

"No, I don't," replied Miss Stark emphatically.

"Nor in the same bed?" persisted Eliza Lippincott with a kittenish reflection.

"Not even in the same bed?" Eliza Lippincott pressed on with a playful tone.

The young minister looked up from his pudding. He was very spiritual, but he had had poor pickings in his previous boarding place, and he could not help a certain abstract enjoyment over Miss Gill's cooking.

The young minister looked up from his pudding. He was quite spiritual, but he hadn't had great meals at his last boarding house, and he couldn't help but feel some abstract pleasure from Miss Gill's cooking.

"You would certainly not be afraid, Miss Lippincott?" he remarked, with his gentle, almost caressing inflection of tone. "You do not for a minute believe that a higher power would allow any manifestation on the part of a disembodied spirit—who we trust is in her heavenly home—to harm one of His servants?"

"You wouldn't be scared, would you, Miss Lippincott?" he said, with a soft, almost soothing tone. "You can’t possibly think that a higher power would let a spirit—who we believe is in her heavenly home—harm one of His followers?"

"Oh, Mr. Dunn, of course not," replied Eliza Lippincott with a blush. "Of course not. I never meant to imply—"

"Oh, Mr. Dunn, definitely not," Eliza Lippincott responded, her cheeks turning red. "I didn’t mean to imply—"

"I could not believe you did," said the minister gently. He was very young, but he already had a wrinkle of permanent anxiety between his eyes and a smile of permanent ingratiation on his lips. The lines of the smile were as deeply marked as the wrinkle.

"I can't believe you did that," said the minister softly. He was very young, but he already had a permanent wrinkle of anxiety between his eyes and a smile that seemed always eager to please on his lips. The lines of the smile were as deeply etched as the wrinkle.

"Of course dear Miss Harriet Gill was a professing Christian," remarked the widow, "and I don't suppose a professing Christian would come back and scare folks if she could. I wouldn't be a mite afraid to sleep in that room; I'd rather have it than the one I've got. If I was afraid to sleep in a room where a good woman died, I wouldn't tell of it. If I saw things or heard things I'd think the fault must be with my own guilty conscience." Then she turned to Miss Stark. "Any time you feel timid in that room I'm ready and willing to change with you," said she.

"Of course, dear Miss Harriet Gill was a Christian," the widow said. "I don't think a Christian would come back to haunt people if they could help it. I wouldn't be scared at all to sleep in that room; I'd prefer it over the one I've got. If I were scared to sleep in a room where a good woman passed away, I wouldn't admit it. If I saw or heard something, I'd assume the issue was with my own guilty conscience." Then she turned to Miss Stark. "Any time you feel nervous in that room, I'm more than happy to swap with you," she offered.

"Thank you; I have no desire to change. I am perfectly satisfied with my room," replied Miss Stark with freezing dignity, which was thrown away upon the widow.

"Thank you; I have no desire to change. I'm perfectly happy with my room," Miss Stark replied with icy dignity, which the widow completely ignored.

"Well," said she, "any time, if you should feel timid, you know what to do. I've got a real nice room; it faces east and gets the morning sun, but it isn't so nice as yours, according to my way of thinking. I'd rather take my chances any day in a room anybody had died in than in one that was hot in summer. I'm more afraid of a sunstroke than of spooks, for my part."

"Well," she said, "whenever you're feeling scared, you know what to do. I've got a really nice room; it faces east and gets the morning sun, but I don't think it's as nice as yours. I'd rather take my chances any day in a room where someone has died than in one that's hot in the summer. Personally, I'm more afraid of a heat stroke than of ghosts."

Miss Sophia Gill, who had not spoken one word, but whose mouth had become more and more rigidly compressed, suddenly rose from the table, forcing the minister to leave a little pudding, at which he glanced regretfully.

Miss Sophia Gill, who hadn't said a word but whose lips had grown increasingly tight, suddenly stood up from the table, making the minister leave a bit of pudding behind, which he looked at with regret.

Miss Louisa Stark did not sit down in the parlour with the other boarders. She went straight to her room. She felt tired after her journey, and meditated a loose wrapper and writing a few letters quietly before she went to bed. Then, too, she was conscious of a feeling that if she delayed, the going there at all might assume more terrifying proportions. She was full of defiance against herself and her own lurking weakness.

Miss Louisa Stark didn't join the other boarders in the parlor. She went straight to her room. She felt tired after her trip and thought about putting on a loose robe and writing a few letters quietly before bed. Plus, she sensed that if she postponed it, actually going there might feel even more daunting. She was filled with defiance against herself and the weakness she felt inside.

So she went resolutely and entered the southwest chamber. There was through the room a soft twilight. She could dimly discern everything, the white satin scroll-work on the wall paper and the white counterpane on the bed being most evident. Consequently both arrested her attention first. She saw against the wall-paper directly facing the door the waist of her best black satin dress hung over a picture.

So she confidently walked into the southwest room. There was a gentle twilight filling the space. She could barely make out everything, but the white satin scroll work on the wallpaper and the white bedspread were the most noticeable. Because of that, they caught her attention first. She saw her favorite black satin dress hanging over a picture on the wall directly across from the door.

"That is very strange," she said to herself, and again a thrill of vague horror came over her.

"That's really strange," she said to herself, and once again a wave of vague horror washed over her.

She knew, or thought she knew, that she had put that black satin dress waist away nicely folded between towels in her trunk. She was very choice of her black satin dress.

She knew, or thought she knew, that she had put that black satin dress neatly folded between towels in her trunk. She was very particular about her black satin dress.

She took down the black waist and laid it on the bed preparatory to folding it, but when she attempted to do so she discovered that the two sleeves were firmly sewed together. Louisa Stark stared at the sewed sleeves. "What does this mean?" she asked herself. She examined the sewing carefully; the stitches were small, and even, and firm, of black silk.

She picked up the black waist and placed it on the bed to get ready to fold it, but when she tried to do so, she found that the two sleeves were tightly stitched together. Louisa Stark looked at the stitched sleeves. "What does this mean?" she wondered. She inspected the stitching closely; the stitches were small, even, and strong, made of black silk.

She looked around the room. On the stand beside the bed was something which she had not noticed before: a little old-fashioned work-box with a picture of a little boy in a pinafore on the top. Beside this work-box lay, as if just laid down by the user, a spool of black silk, a pair of scissors, and a large steel thimble with a hole in the top, after an old style. Louisa stared at these, then at the sleeves of her dress. She moved toward the door. For a moment she thought that this was something legitimate about which she might demand information; then she became doubtful. Suppose that work-box had been there all the time; suppose she had forgotten; suppose she herself had done this absurd thing, or suppose that she had not, what was to hinder the others from thinking so; what was to hinder a doubt being cast upon her own memory and reasoning powers?

She glanced around the room. On the nightstand next to the bed was something she hadn’t noticed before: a little old-fashioned sewing box with a picture of a small boy in a pinafore on top. Next to this sewing box lay, as if just set down by someone, a spool of black silk, a pair of scissors, and a large steel thimble with a hole in the top, in an old style. Louisa stared at these items, then at the sleeves of her dress. She moved toward the door. For a moment, she thought this was something valid that she could ask about; then she started to doubt. What if that sewing box had always been there? What if she had just forgotten? What if she had done this silly thing herself, or what if she hadn’t? What would stop others from thinking so? What would stop a doubt from being cast on her own memory and reasoning skills?

Louisa Stark had been on the verge of a nervous breakdown in spite of her iron constitution and her great will power. No woman can teach school for forty years with absolute impunity. She was more credulous as to her own possible failings than she had ever been in her whole life. She was cold with horror and terror, and yet not so much horror and terror of the supernatural as of her own self. The weakness of belief in the supernatural was nearly impossible for this strong nature. She could more easily believe in her own failing powers.

Louisa Stark had been close to a nervous breakdown despite her strong constitution and willpower. No woman can teach school for forty years without some consequences. She was more willing to recognize her own potential failings than ever before. She felt a chilling mix of horror and fear, but it wasn't so much about the supernatural as it was about herself. The idea of believing in the supernatural was nearly impossible for someone as strong as her. She found it easier to accept that her own abilities might be fading.

"I don't know but I'm going to be like Aunt Marcia," she said to herself, and her fat face took on a long rigidity of fear.

"I don't know, but I’m going to be like Aunt Marcia," she said to herself, and her round face became stiff with fear.

She started toward the mirror to unfasten her dress, then she remembered the strange circumstance of the brooch and stopped short. Then she straightened herself defiantly and marched up to the bureau and looked in the glass. She saw reflected therein, fastening the lace at her throat, the old-fashioned thing of a large oval, a knot of fair and black hair under glass, set in a rim of twisted gold. She unfastened it with trembling fingers and looked at it. It was her own brooch, the cluster of pearl grapes on black onyx. Louisa Stark placed the trinket in its little box on the nest of pink cotton and put it away in the bureau drawer. Only death could disturb her habit of order.

She walked towards the mirror to unfasten her dress, but then she remembered the odd situation with the brooch and stopped in her tracks. After that, she stood up straight defiantly, marched over to the dresser, and looked in the mirror. Reflected back at her was the old-fashioned brooch, a large oval shape with a cluster of fair and dark hair under glass, all framed in twisted gold. She unfastened it with shaking fingers and examined it. It was her own brooch, the cluster of pearl grapes on black onyx. Louisa Stark placed the trinket in its little box on the soft pink cotton and stored it away in the dresser drawer. Only death could interrupt her sense of order.

Her fingers were so cold they felt fairly numb as she unfastened her dress; she staggered when she slipped it over her head. She went to the closet to hang it up and recoiled. A strong smell of lovage came in her nostrils; a purple gown near the door swung softly against her face as if impelled by some wind from within. All the pegs were filled with garments not her own, mostly of somber black, but there were some strange-patterned silk things and satins.

Her fingers were so cold they felt almost numb as she took off her dress; she stumbled when she pulled it over her head. She went to the closet to hang it up and flinched. A strong scent of lovage hit her nose; a purple gown near the door brushed softly against her face as if stirred by some inner breeze. All the hooks were filled with clothes that weren’t hers, mostly in dark black, but there were also some strangely patterned silks and satins.

Suddenly Louisa Stark recovered her nerve. This, she told herself, was something distinctly tangible. Somebody had been taking liberties with her wardrobe. Somebody had been hanging some one else's clothes in her closet. She hastily slipped on her dress again and marched straight down to the parlour. The people were seated there; the widow and the minister were playing backgammon. The librarian was watching them. Miss Amanda Gill was mending beside the large lamp on the centre table. They all looked up with amazement as Louisa Stark entered. There was something strange in her expression. She noticed none of them except Amanda.

Suddenly, Louisa Stark found her courage. This, she told herself, was definitely something real. Someone had been messing with her wardrobe. Someone had been hanging someone else's clothes in her closet. She quickly put her dress back on and marched straight down to the living room. The people were sitting there; the widow and the minister were playing backgammon. The librarian was watching them. Miss Amanda Gill was mending by the large lamp on the coffee table. They all looked up in surprise as Louisa Stark entered. There was something odd in her expression. She didn’t notice any of them except Amanda.

"Where is your sister?" she asked peremptorily of her.

"Where's your sister?" she asked her firmly.

"She's in the kitchen mixing up bread," Amanda quavered; "is there anything—" But the school-teacher was gone.

"She's in the kitchen making bread," Amanda said nervously; "is there anything—" But the teacher was gone.

She found Sophia Gill standing by the kitchen table kneading dough with dignity. The young girl Flora was bringing some flour from the pantry. She stopped and stared at Miss Stark, and her pretty, delicate young face took on an expression of alarm.

She saw Sophia Gill at the kitchen table, kneading dough with grace. The young girl Flora was bringing some flour from the pantry. She paused and stared at Miss Stark, her pretty, delicate young face showing a look of concern.

Miss Stark opened at once upon the subject in her mind.

Miss Stark immediately began discussing the subject that occupied her thoughts.

"Miss Gill," said she, with her utmost school-teacher manner, "I wish to inquire why you have had my own clothes removed from the closet in my room and others substituted?"

"Miss Gill," she said in her best school-teacher voice, "I would like to know why my clothes were taken from the closet in my room and replaced with others?"

Sophia Gill stood with her hands fast in the dough, regarding her. Her own face paled slowly and reluctantly, her mouth stiffened.

Sophia Gill stood with her hands deep in the dough, looking at her. Her own face slowly and hesitantly became pale, her mouth tightening.

"What? I don't quite understand what you mean, Miss Stark," said she.

"What? I don't really get what you mean, Miss Stark," she said.

"My clothes are not in the closet in my room and it is full of things which do not belong to me," said Louisa Stark.

"My clothes aren’t in the closet in my room, and it’s full of stuff that isn’t mine," said Louisa Stark.

"Bring me that flour," said Sophia sharply to the young girl, who obeyed, casting timid, startled glances at Miss Stark as she passed her. Sophia Gill began rubbing her hands clear of the dough. "I am sure I know nothing about it," she said with a certain tempered asperity. "Do you know anything about it, Flora?"

"Bring me that flour," Sophia said sharply to the young girl, who obeyed, casting timid, startled glances at Miss Stark as she passed her. Sophia Gill began rubbing her hands free of the dough. "I really have no idea about it," she said with a bit of irritation. "Do you know anything about it, Flora?"

"Oh, no, I don't know anything about it, Aunt Sophia," answered the young girl, fluttering.

"Oh, no, I don’t know anything about it, Aunt Sophia," replied the young girl, flustered.

Then Sophia turned to Miss Stark. "I'll go upstairs with you, Miss Stark," said she, "and see what the trouble is. There must be some mistake." She spoke stiffly with constrained civility.

Then Sophia turned to Miss Stark. "I'll go upstairs with you, Miss Stark," she said, "and find out what the issue is. There must be some misunderstanding." She spoke in a formal tone with forced politeness.

"Very well," said Miss Stark with dignity. Then she and Miss Sophia went upstairs. Flora stood staring after them.

"Alright," said Miss Stark with poise. Then she and Miss Sophia went upstairs. Flora stood there, staring after them.

Sophia and Louisa Stark went up to the southwest chamber. The closet door was shut. Sophia threw it open, then she looked at Miss Stark. On the pegs hung the schoolteacher's own garments in ordinary array.

Sophia and Louisa Stark went up to the southwest room. The closet door was closed. Sophia swung it open and then glanced at Miss Stark. On the hooks hung the schoolteacher's own clothes in a regular arrangement.

"I can't see that there is anything wrong," remarked Sophia grimly.

"I can't see anything wrong," Sophia said grimly.

Miss Stark strove to speak but she could not. She sank down on the nearest chair. She did not even attempt to defend herself. She saw her own clothes in the closet. She knew there had been no time for any human being to remove those which she thought she had seen and put hers in their places. She knew it was impossible. Again the awful horror of herself overwhelmed her.

Miss Stark tried to speak but couldn't. She sat down in the nearest chair. She didn't even try to defend herself. She saw her own clothes in the closet. She knew there hadn't been enough time for anyone to take the ones she thought she had seen and put hers in their place. She knew it was impossible. Again, the terrible horror of herself overwhelmed her.

"You must have been mistaken," she heard Sophia say.

"You must be mistaken," she heard Sophia say.

She muttered something, she scarcely knew what. Sophia then went out of the room. Presently she undressed and went to bed. In the morning she did not go down to breakfast, and when Sophia came to inquire, requested that the stage be ordered for the noon train. She said that she was sorry, but was ill, and feared lest she might be worse, and she felt that she must return home at once. She looked ill, and could not take even the toast and tea which Sophia had prepared for her. Sophia felt a certain pity for her, but it was largely mixed with indignation. She felt that she knew the true reason for the school-teacher's illness and sudden departure, and it incensed her.

She mumbled something, barely knowing what it was. Sophia then left the room. Shortly after, she got undressed and went to bed. In the morning, she didn’t go down for breakfast, and when Sophia came to check on her, she asked for the stage to be booked for the noon train. She said she was sorry but felt ill and was worried it might get worse, so she needed to go home right away. She looked unwell and couldn't even eat the toast and tea that Sophia had made for her. Sophia felt a bit sorry for her, but it was mostly mixed with anger. She believed she knew the real reason for the schoolteacher's illness and sudden departure, and it made her furious.

"If folks are going to act like fools we shall never be able to keep this house," she said to Amanda after Miss Stark had gone; and Amanda knew what she meant.

"If people are going to act like idiots, we’ll never be able to keep this house," she said to Amanda after Miss Stark had left; and Amanda understood what she meant.

Directly the widow, Mrs. Elvira Simmons, knew that the school-teacher had gone and the southwest room was vacant, she begged to have it in exchange for her own. Sophia hesitated a moment; she eyed the widow sharply. There was something about the large, roseate face worn in firm lines of humour and decision which reassured her.

As soon as the widow, Mrs. Elvira Simmons, realized that the schoolteacher had left and the southwest room was empty, she asked to take it in place of her own. Sophia hesitated for a moment; she looked at the widow intently. There was something about the widow's large, rosy face, marked by strong lines of humor and determination, that put her at ease.

"I have no objection, Mrs. Simmons," said she, "if—"

"I don't have a problem with it, Mrs. Simmons," she said, "if—"

"If what?" asked the widow.

"If what?" the widow asked.

"If you have common sense enough not to keep fussing because the room happens to be the one my aunt died in," said Sophia bluntly.

"If you have enough common sense not to keep worrying just because this is the room where my aunt passed away," Sophia said outright.

"Fiddlesticks!" said the widow, Mrs. Elvira Simmons.

"Fiddlesticks!" said the widow, Mrs. Elvira Simmons.

That very afternoon she moved into the southwest chamber. The young girl Flora assisted her, though much against her will.

That very afternoon, she moved into the southwest room. The young girl Flora helped her, even though she really didn't want to.

"Now I want you to carry Mrs. Simmons' dresses into the closet in that room and hang them up nicely, and see that she has everything she wants," said Sophia Gill. "And you can change the bed and put on fresh sheets. What are you looking at me that way for?"

"Now I want you to take Mrs. Simmons' dresses into the closet in that room and hang them up neatly, and make sure she has everything she needs," said Sophia Gill. "And you can change the bed and put on fresh sheets. Why are you looking at me like that?"

"Oh, Aunt Sophia, can't I do something else?"

"Oh, Aunt Sophia, can’t I do something different?"

"What do you want to do something else for?"

"What do you want to do something different for?"

"I am afraid."

"I'm scared."

"Afraid of what? I should think you'd hang your head. No; you go right in there and do what I tell you."

"Afraid of what? I think you should be ashamed. No; just go in there and do what I say."

Pretty soon Flora came running into the sitting-room where Sophia was, as pale as death, and in her hand she held a queer, old-fashioned frilled nightcap.

Pretty soon Flora ran into the sitting room where Sophia was, looking as pale as a ghost, and in her hand, she held a strange, old-fashioned ruffled nightcap.

"What's that?" demanded Sophia.

"What's that?" asked Sophia.

"I found it under the pillow."

"I found it under the pillow."

"What pillow?"

"What pillow?"

"In the southwest room."

"In the southwest room."

Sophia took it and looked at it sternly.

Sophia took it and gave it a serious look.

"It's Great-aunt Harriet's," said Flora faintly.

"That's Great-aunt Harriet's," Flora said quietly.

"You run down street and do that errand at the grocer's for me and I'll see that room," said Sophia with dignity. She carried the nightcap away and put it in the trunk in the garret where she had supposed it stored with the rest of the dead woman's belongings. Then she went into the southwest chamber and made the bed and assisted Mrs. Simmons to move, and there was no further incident.

"You run down the street and take care of that errand at the grocery store for me, and I'll handle that room," Sophia said with dignity. She took the nightcap away and placed it in the trunk in the attic where she thought it was stored with the rest of the deceased woman's belongings. Then she went into the southwest room, made the bed, and helped Mrs. Simmons move, and there were no further incidents.

The widow was openly triumphant over her new room. She talked a deal about it at the dinner-table.

The widow was openly proud of her new room. She talked a lot about it at the dinner table.

"It is the best room in the house, and I expect you all to be envious of me," said she.

"It’s the best room in the house, and I expect all of you to be jealous of me," she said.

"And you are sure you don't feel afraid of ghosts?" said the librarian.

"And you’re sure you don’t feel scared of ghosts?" said the librarian.

"Ghosts!" repeated the widow with scorn. "If a ghost comes I'll send her over to you. You are just across the hall from the southwest room."

"Ghosts!" the widow said with disdain. "If a ghost shows up, I'll send her over to you. You're just across the hall from the southwest room."

"You needn't," returned Eliza Lippincott with a shudder. "I wouldn't sleep in that room, after—" she checked herself with an eye on the minister.

"You don’t have to," replied Eliza Lippincott with a shiver. "I wouldn't sleep in that room, after—" she paused, glancing at the minister.

"After what?" asked the widow.

"After what?" asked the widow.

"Nothing," replied Eliza Lippincott in an embarrassed fashion.

"Nothing," Eliza Lippincott replied, feeling embarrassed.

"I trust Miss Lippincott has too good sense and too great faith to believe in anything of that sort," said the minister.

"I believe Miss Lippincott is too sensible and has too much faith to believe in anything like that," said the minister.

"I trust so, too," replied Eliza hurriedly.

"I think so too," Eliza replied quickly.

"You did see or hear something—now what was it, I want to know?" said the widow that evening when they were alone in the parlour. The minister had gone to make a call.

"You did see or hear something—what was it? I want to know," said the widow that evening when they were alone in the parlor. The minister had gone to make a visit.

Eliza hesitated.

Eliza paused.

"What was it?" insisted the widow.

"What was it?" the widow pressed.

"Well," said Eliza hesitatingly, "if you'll promise not to tell."

"Well," Eliza said hesitantly, "if you promise not to tell."

"Yes, I promise; what was it?"

"Yeah, I promise; what was it?"

"Well, one day last week, just before the school-teacher came, I went in that room to see if there were any clouds. I wanted to wear my gray dress, and I was afraid it was going to rain, so I wanted to look at the sky at all points, so I went in there, and—"

"Well, one day last week, just before the teacher arrived, I went into that room to check for any clouds. I wanted to wear my gray dress, and I was worried it might rain, so I wanted to see the sky from all angles, so I went in there, and—"

"And what?"

"And what’s the deal?"

"Well, you know that chintz over the bed, and the valance, and the easy chair; what pattern should you say it was?"

"Well, you know that chintz over the bed, the valance, and the armchair; what pattern would you say it is?"

"Why, peacocks on a blue ground. Good land, I shouldn't think any one who had ever seen that would forget it."

"Why, peacocks on a blue background. Wow, I can't imagine anyone who has seen that would ever forget it."

"Peacocks on a blue ground, you are sure?"

"Peacocks on a blue background, are you sure?"

"Of course I am. Why?"

"Of course I am. Why?"

"Only when I went in there that afternoon it was not peacocks on a blue ground; it was great red roses on a yellow ground."

"Only when I walked in there that afternoon, it wasn’t peacocks on a blue background; it was big red roses on a yellow background."

"Why, what do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"What I say."

"What I'm saying."

"Did Miss Sophia have it changed?"

"Did Miss Sophia have it altered?"

"No. I went in there again an hour later and the peacocks were there."

"No. I went back in there an hour later and the peacocks were still there."

"You didn't see straight the first time."

"You didn't see things clearly the first time."

"I expected you would say that."

"I figured you would say that."

"The peacocks are there now; I saw them just now."

"The peacocks are there now; I just saw them."

"Yes, I suppose so; I suppose they flew back."

"Yeah, I guess so; I guess they flew back."

"But they couldn't."

"But they weren't able to."

"Looks as if they did."

"Looks like they did."

"Why, how could such a thing be? It couldn't be."

"Why, how could that be? It couldn't be."

"Well, all I know is those peacocks were gone for an hour that afternoon and the red roses on the yellow ground were there instead."

"Well, all I know is those peacocks were gone for an hour that afternoon, and the red roses on the yellow ground were there instead."

The widow stared at her a moment, then she began to laugh rather hysterically.

The widow stared at her for a moment, then started to laugh a bit hysterically.

"Well," said she, "I guess I sha'n't give up my nice room for any such tomfoolery as that. I guess I would just as soon have red roses on a yellow ground as peacocks on a blue; but there's no use talking, you couldn't have seen straight. How could such a thing have happened?"

"Well," she said, "I guess I’m not giving up my nice room for any nonsense like that. I’d just as soon have red roses on a yellow background as peacocks on a blue one; but there’s no point in discussing it, you must have misseen. How could something like that even happen?"

"I don't know," said Eliza Lippincott; "but I know I wouldn't sleep in that room if you'd give me a thousand dollars."

"I don't know," said Eliza Lippincott, "but I know I wouldn't sleep in that room even if you offered me a thousand dollars."

"Well, I would," said the widow, "and I'm going to."

"Well, I would," said the widow, "and I’m going to."

When Mrs. Simmons went to the southwest chamber that night she cast a glance at the bed-hanging and the easy chair. There were the peacocks on the blue ground. She gave a contemptuous thought to Eliza Lippincott.

When Mrs. Simmons entered the southwest room that night, she glanced at the bed curtains and the armchair. The peacocks were on the blue background. She thought disdainfully of Eliza Lippincott.

"I don't believe but she's getting nervous," she thought. "I wonder if any of her family have been out at all."

"I don't believe she's getting nervous," she thought. "I wonder if any of her family has been out at all."

But just before Mrs. Simmons was ready to get into bed she looked again at the hangings and the easy chair, and there were the red roses on the yellow ground instead of the peacocks on the blue. She looked long and sharply. Then she shut her eyes, and then opened them and looked. She still saw the red roses. Then she crossed the room, turned her back to the bed, and looked out at the night from the south window. It was clear and the full moon was shining. She watched it a moment sailing over the dark blue in its nimbus of gold. Then she looked around at the bed hangings. She still saw the red roses on the yellow ground.

But just before Mrs. Simmons was ready to get into bed, she glanced again at the curtains and the comfy chair, and there were red roses on a yellow background instead of the peacocks on the blue. She studied it intently. Then she closed her eyes, opened them again, and looked. She still saw the red roses. Then she crossed the room, turned her back to the bed, and gazed out at the night from the south window. It was clear, and the full moon was shining. She watched it for a moment as it floated over the dark blue sky in its halo of gold. Then she looked back at the bed curtains. She still saw the red roses on the yellow ground.

Mrs. Simmons was struck in her most vulnerable point. This apparent contradiction of the reasonable as manifested in such a commonplace thing as chintz of a bed-hanging affected this ordinarily unimaginative woman as no ghostly appearance could have done. Those red roses on the yellow ground were to her much more ghostly than any strange figure clad in the white robes of the grave entering the room.

Mrs. Simmons was hit in her most vulnerable spot. This strange contradiction of reason, shown in something as ordinary as the chintz of a bed-hanging, affected this usually unimaginative woman more than any ghostly figure could. Those red roses on the yellow background felt much more eerie to her than any strange figure dressed in the white robes of the grave entering the room.

She took a step toward the door, then she turned with a resolute air. "As for going downstairs and owning up I'm scared and having that Lippincott girl crowing over me, I won't for any red roses instead of peacocks. I guess they can't hurt me, and as long as we've both of us seen 'em I guess we can't both be getting loony," she said.

She stepped toward the door, then turned with determination. "As for going downstairs and admitting I'm scared and letting that Lippincott girl gloat over me, I won't do it for anything. I guess they can’t hurt me, and since we’ve both seen them, I suppose we can’t both be going crazy," she said.

Mrs. Elvira Simmons blew out her light and got into bed and lay staring out between the chintz hangings at the moonlit room. She said her prayers in bed always as being more comfortable, and presumably just as acceptable in the case of a faithful servant with a stout habit of body. Then after a little she fell asleep; she was of too practical a nature to be kept long awake by anything which had no power of actual bodily effect upon her. No stress of the spirit had ever disturbed her slumbers. So she slumbered between the red roses, or the peacocks, she did not know which.

Mrs. Elvira Simmons turned off her light, got into bed, and lay there, staring out through the chintz curtains at the moonlit room. She always said her prayers in bed, finding it more comfortable and presumably just as acceptable for a faithful servant with a sturdy build. After a little while, she fell asleep; she was too practical to stay awake for anything that didn’t have a real impact on her. No emotional turmoil had ever interrupted her sleep. So she slept soundly, surrounded by either the red roses or the peacocks—she couldn't tell which.

But she was awakened about midnight by a strange sensation in her throat. She had dreamed that some one with long white fingers was strangling her, and she saw bending over her the face of an old woman in a white cap. When she waked there was no old woman, the room was almost as light as day in the full moonlight, and looked very peaceful; but the strangling sensation at her throat continued, and besides that, her face and ears felt muffled. She put up her hand and felt that her head was covered with a ruffled nightcap tied under her chin so tightly that it was exceedingly uncomfortable. A great qualm of horror shot over her. She tore the thing off frantically and flung it from her with a convulsive effort as if it had been a spider. She gave, as she did so, a quick, short scream of terror. She sprang out of bed and was going toward the door, when she stopped.

But she was awakened around midnight by a strange feeling in her throat. She had dreamed that someone with long white fingers was choking her, and she saw the face of an old woman in a white cap leaning over her. When she woke up, there was no old woman; the room was almost as bright as day in the full moonlight and looked very peaceful. But the choking sensation in her throat persisted, and on top of that, her face and ears felt muffled. She raised her hand and realized that her head was covered with a ruffled nightcap tied under her chin so tightly that it was extremely uncomfortable. A wave of horror swept over her. She tore the thing off frantically and threw it away with a convulsive motion as if it had been a spider. As she did this, she let out a quick, short scream of terror. She jumped out of bed and started toward the door, but then she stopped.

It had suddenly occurred to her that Eliza Lippincott might have entered the room and tied on the cap while she was asleep. She had not locked her door. She looked in the closet, under the bed; there was no one there. Then she tried to open the door, but to her astonishment found that it was locked—bolted on the inside. "I must have locked it, after all," she reflected with wonder, for she never locked her door. Then she could scarcely conceal from herself that there was something out of the usual about it all. Certainly no one could have entered the room and departed locking the door on the inside. She could not control the long shiver of horror that crept over her, but she was still resolute. She resolved that she would throw the cap out of the window. "I'll see if I have tricks like that played on me, I don't care who does it," said she quite aloud. She was still unable to believe wholly in the supernatural. The idea of some human agency was still in her mind, filling her with anger.

It suddenly occurred to her that Eliza Lippincott might have come into the room and put on the cap while she was asleep. She hadn’t locked her door. She checked the closet and under the bed; no one was there. Then she tried to open the door, but to her surprise, she found it was locked—bolted from the inside. "I must have locked it after all," she thought, amazed, since she never locked her door. It became hard for her to ignore that something unusual was going on. No one could have come into the room and left while locking the door from the inside. A wave of horror washed over her, but she remained determined. She decided to throw the cap out of the window. "I'll see if I’m the target of tricks like this, I don’t care who’s behind it," she said aloud. She still found it hard to fully believe in the supernatural. The thought of someone human being involved lingered in her mind, filling her with anger.

She went toward the spot where she had thrown the cap—she had stepped over it on her way to the door—but it was not there. She searched the whole room, lighting her lamp, but she could not find the cap. Finally she gave it up. She extinguished her lamp and went back to bed. She fell asleep again, to be again awakened in the same fashion. That time she tore off the cap as before, but she did not fling it on the floor as before. Instead she held to it with a fierce grip. Her blood was up.

She walked over to where she had thrown the cap—she had stepped over it on her way to the door—but it was gone. She searched the entire room, lighting her lamp, but she couldn't find the cap. Finally, she gave up. She turned off her lamp and went back to bed. She fell asleep again, only to be woken up in the same way. That time she ripped off the cap like before, but instead of throwing it on the floor, she clutched it tightly. She was fired up.

Holding fast to the white flimsy thing, she sprang out of bed, ran to the window which was open, slipped the screen, and flung it out; but a sudden gust of wind, though the night was calm, arose and it floated back in her face. She brushed it aside like a cobweb and she clutched at it. She was actually furious. It eluded her clutching fingers. Then she did not see it at all. She examined the floor, she lighted her lamp again and searched, but there was no sign of it.

Holding on to the thin white fabric, she jumped out of bed, rushed to the open window, pushed the screen aside, and threw it out. But suddenly, a gust of wind came out of nowhere, even though the night was calm, and it blew back into her face. She brushed it away like a cobweb and reached for it. She was really angry. It slipped through her fingers. Then she couldn't see it at all. She checked the floor, turned her lamp back on, and searched, but there was no trace of it.

Mrs. Simmons was then in such a rage that all terror had disappeared for the time. She did not know with what she was angry, but she had a sense of some mocking presence which was silently proving too strong against her weakness, and she was aroused to the utmost power of resistance. To be baffled like this and resisted by something which was as nothing to her straining senses filled her with intensest resentment.

Mrs. Simmons was so angry that all fear had vanished for the moment. She didn’t even know what she was angry about, but she felt the presence of something mocking that was silently proving too strong for her to handle, pushing her to her limits of resistance. Being thwarted like this by something that felt insignificant to her overwhelmed senses filled her with intense frustration.

Finally she got back into bed again; she did not go to sleep. She felt strangely drowsy, but she fought against it. She was wide awake, staring at the moonlight, when she suddenly felt the soft white strings of the thing tighten around her throat and realized that her enemy was again upon her. She seized the strings, untied them, twitched off the cap, ran with it to the table where her scissors lay and furiously cut it into small bits. She cut and tore, feeling an insane fury of gratification.

Finally, she got back into bed; she didn’t fall asleep. She felt oddly sleepy, but she resisted it. She was wide awake, staring at the moonlight, when she suddenly felt the soft white strings of the thing tighten around her throat and realized that her enemy was back. She grabbed the strings, untied them, ripped off the cap, and ran to the table where her scissors were, furiously cutting it into small pieces. She cut and tore, feeling a wild thrill of satisfaction.

"There!" said she quite aloud. "I guess I sha'n't have any more trouble with this old cap."

"There!" she said loudly. "I guess I won't have any more trouble with this old cap."

She tossed the bits of muslin into a basket and went back to bed. Almost immediately she felt the soft strings tighten around her throat. Then at last she yielded, vanquished. This new refutal of all laws of reason by which she had learned, as it were, to spell her theory of life, was too much for her equilibrium. She pulled off the clinging strings feebly, drew the thing from her head, slid weakly out of bed, caught up her wrapper and hastened out of the room. She went noiselessly along the hall to her own old room: she entered, got into her familiar bed, and lay there the rest of the night shuddering and listening, and if she dozed, waking with a start at the feeling of the pressure upon her throat to find that it was not there, yet still to be unable to shake off entirely the horror.

She tossed the pieces of muslin into a basket and went back to bed. Almost immediately, she felt the soft strings tighten around her throat. Then, finally, she gave in, defeated. This new rejection of all the principles of reason she had learned, which had helped her form her view of life, was too much for her balance. She weakly pulled off the clinging strings, took the thing from her head, slid out of bed unsteadily, grabbed her robe, and hurried out of the room. She moved quietly down the hall to her old room: she entered, got into her familiar bed, and lay there the rest of the night shuddering and listening. If she dozed off, she'd wake with a jolt, feeling the pressure on her throat only to find it wasn’t there, yet still unable to completely shake off the terror.

When daylight came she crept back to the southwest chamber and hurriedly got some clothes in which to dress herself. It took all her resolution to enter the room, but nothing unusual happened while she was there. She hastened back to her old chamber, dressed herself and went down to breakfast with an imperturbable face. Her colour had not faded. When asked by Eliza Lippincott how she had slept, she replied with an appearance of calmness which was bewildering that she had not slept very well. She never did sleep very well in a new bed, and she thought she would go back to her old room.

When daylight came, she sneakily went back to the southwest room and quickly grabbed some clothes to change into. It took all her willpower to enter the room, but nothing strange happened while she was there. She rushed back to her old room, got dressed, and went down to breakfast with a calm expression. Her color hadn’t faded. When Eliza Lippincott asked how she had slept, she replied with a bewildering calmness that she hadn’t slept very well. She never slept well in a new bed, and she thought she’d go back to her old room.

Eliza Lippincott was not deceived, however, neither were the Gill sisters, nor the young girl, Flora. Eliza Lippincott spoke out bluntly.

Eliza Lippincott wasn’t fooled, and neither were the Gill sisters or the young girl, Flora. Eliza Lippincott spoke up frankly.

"You needn't talk to me about sleeping well," said she. "I know something queer happened in that room last night by the way you act."

"You don't have to tell me about sleeping well," she said. "I can tell something strange happened in that room last night by how you're acting."

They all looked at Mrs. Simmons, inquiringly—the librarian with malicious curiosity and triumph, the minister with sad incredulity, Sophia Gill with fear and indignation, Amanda and the young girl with unmixed terror. The widow bore herself with dignity.

They all looked at Mrs. Simmons with questions in their eyes—the librarian with a mix of malicious curiosity and triumph, the minister with a sad disbelief, Sophia Gill with fear and anger, and Amanda and the young girl with pure terror. The widow held herself with dignity.

"I saw nothing nor heard nothing which I trust could not have been accounted for in some rational manner," said she.

"I didn't see or hear anything that I think couldn't be explained reasonably," she said.

"What was it?" persisted Eliza Lippincott.

"What was it?" Eliza Lippincott kept asking.

"I do not wish to discuss the matter any further," replied Mrs. Simmons shortly. Then she passed her plate for more creamed potato. She felt that she would die before she confessed to the ghastly absurdity of that nightcap, or to having been disturbed by the flight of peacocks off a blue field of chintz after she had scoffed at the possibility of such a thing. She left the whole matter so vague that in a fashion she came off the mistress of the situation. She at all events impressed everybody by her coolness in the face of no one knew what nightly terror.

"I don't want to talk about it anymore," Mrs. Simmons replied curtly. Then she passed her plate for more creamed potatoes. She felt like she would rather die than admit to the ridiculousness of that nightcap, or that she had been disturbed by the sight of peacocks flying off a blue chintz fabric after she had scoffed at the idea. She kept the whole situation so unclear that in a way she came off as being in control. At any rate, she impressed everyone with her calmness in the midst of an unknown nightly terror.

After breakfast, with the assistance of Amanda and Flora, she moved back into her old room. Scarcely a word was spoken during the process of moving, but they all worked with trembling haste and looked guilty when they met one another's eyes, as if conscious of betraying a common fear.

After breakfast, with help from Amanda and Flora, she moved back into her old room. Hardly any words were exchanged during the move, but they all worked quickly and nervously, looking guilty when their eyes met, as if they were aware of sharing a common fear.

That afternoon the young minister, John Dunn, went to Sophia Gill and requested permission to occupy the southwest chamber that night.

That afternoon, the young minister, John Dunn, went to Sophia Gill and asked if he could use the southwest room that night.

"I don't ask to have my effects moved there," said he, "for I could scarcely afford a room so much superior to the one I now occupy, but I would like, if you please, to sleep there to-night for the purpose of refuting in my own person any unfortunate superstition which may have obtained root here."

"I’m not asking to have my things moved there," he said, "because I can barely afford a room that's so much nicer than the one I'm in now, but I would like, if you don’t mind, to sleep there tonight to prove any unfortunate superstition that might have taken hold here wrong."

Sophia Gill thanked the minister gratefully and eagerly accepted his offer.

Sophia Gill thanked the minister sincerely and happily accepted his offer.

"How anybody with common sense can believe for a minute in any such nonsense passes my comprehension," said she.

"How anyone with common sense can believe for even a second in such nonsense is beyond me," she said.

"It certainly passes mine how anybody with Christian faith can believe in ghosts," said the minister gently, and Sophia Gill felt a certain feminine contentment in hearing him. The minister was a child to her; she regarded him with no tincture of sentiment, and yet she loved to hear two other women covertly condemned by him and she herself thereby exalted.

"It really surprises me how anyone with Christian faith can believe in ghosts," said the minister softly, and Sophia Gill felt a certain satisfaction in hearing him. The minister seemed like a child to her; she viewed him without any emotional attachment, yet she enjoyed hearing him subtly criticize two other women, which made her feel uplifted.

That night about twelve o'clock the Reverend John Dunn essayed to go to his nightly slumber in the southwest chamber. He had been sitting up until that hour preparing his sermon.

That night around midnight, Reverend John Dunn tried to go to bed in the southwest room. He had been up until that time getting his sermon ready.

He traversed the hall with a little night-lamp in his hand, opened the door of the southwest chamber, and essayed to enter. He might as well have essayed to enter the solid side of a house. He could not believe his senses. The door was certainly open; he could look into the room full of soft lights and shadows under the moonlight which streamed into the windows. He could see the bed in which he had expected to pass the night, but he could not enter. Whenever he strove to do so he had a curious sensation as if he were trying to press against an invisible person who met him with a force of opposition impossible to overcome. The minister was not an athletic man, yet he had considerable strength. He squared his elbows, set his mouth hard, and strove to push his way through into the room. The opposition which he met was as sternly and mutely terrible as the rocky fastness of a mountain in his way.

He walked down the hall with a small night lamp in his hand, opened the door of the southwest room, and tried to go inside. It might as well have been the solid wall of a house. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. The door was definitely open; he could see into the room filled with soft light and shadows from the moonlight streaming through the windows. He could see the bed where he had planned to spend the night, but he couldn't get in. Every time he tried, he felt a strange sensation as if he were pushing against an invisible person who resisted him with an overwhelming force. The minister wasn’t a muscular guy, but he was quite strong. He braced himself, clenched his jaw, and tried to push his way into the room. The resistance he faced felt as unyielding and terrifying as a mountain blocking his path.

For a half hour John Dunn, doubting, raging, overwhelmed with spiritual agony as to the state of his own soul rather than fear, strove to enter that southwest chamber. He was simply powerless against this uncanny obstacle. Finally a great horror as of evil itself came over him. He was a nervous man and very young. He fairly fled to his own chamber and locked himself in like a terror-stricken girl.

For half an hour, John Dunn, filled with doubt and anger, struggling with intense spiritual pain about the state of his own soul rather than fear, tried to enter that southwest room. He was completely powerless against this strange barrier. Finally, a deep sense of dread, as if evil itself was present, washed over him. He was a nervous young man. He nearly ran to his own room and locked himself in like a frightened girl.

The next morning he went to Miss Gill and told her frankly what had happened, and begged her to say nothing about it lest he should have injured the cause by the betrayal of such weakness, for he actually had come to believe that there was something wrong with the room.

The next morning he went to Miss Gill and told her honestly what had happened, and asked her not to mention it so he wouldn’t hurt the cause by revealing such weakness, because he had started to believe that there was something off about the room.

"What it is I know not, Miss Sophia," said he, "but I firmly believe, against my will, that there is in that room some accursed evil power at work, of which modern faith and modern science know nothing."

"What it is, I don't know, Miss Sophia," he said, "but I firmly believe, even though I don’t want to, that there’s some cursed evil force at work in that room, something that modern belief and modern science can’t explain."

Miss Sophia Gill listened with grimly lowering face. She had an inborn respect for the clergy, but she was bound to hold that southwest chamber in the dearly beloved old house of her fathers free of blame.

Miss Sophia Gill listened with a grim expression. She had a natural respect for the clergy, but she was determined to keep that southwest room in the cherished old house of her family free of blame.

"I think I will sleep in that room myself to-night," she said, when the minister had finished.

"I think I’ll sleep in that room myself tonight," she said, when the minister had finished.

He looked at her in doubt and dismay.

He looked at her with uncertainty and concern.

"I have great admiration for your faith and courage, Miss Sophia," he said, "but are you wise?"

"I really admire your faith and courage, Miss Sophia," he said, "but are you being wise?"

"I am fully resolved to sleep in that room to-night," said she conclusively. There were occasions when Miss Sophia Gill could put on a manner of majesty, and she did now.

"I am completely determined to sleep in that room tonight," she said firmly. There were times when Miss Sophia Gill could adopt an air of authority, and she did so now.

It was ten o'clock that night when Sophia Gill entered the southwest chamber. She had told her sister what she intended doing and had been proof against her tearful entreaties. Amanda was charged not to tell the young girl, Flora.

It was ten o'clock that night when Sophia Gill entered the southwest room. She had informed her sister of her plans and had remained firm despite her tearful pleas. Amanda was instructed not to tell the young girl, Flora.

"There is no use in frightening that child over nothing," said Sophia.

"There’s no point in scaring that kid for no reason," said Sophia.

Sophia, when she entered the southwest chamber, set the lamp which she carried on the bureau, and began moving about the rooms pulling down the curtains, taking off the nice white counterpane of the bed, and preparing generally for the night.

Sophia walked into the southwest room, placed the lamp she was holding on the dresser, and started going through the rooms, pulling down the curtains, removing the nice white coverlet from the bed, and getting everything ready for the night.

As she did so, moving with great coolness and deliberation, she became conscious that she was thinking some thoughts that were foreign to her. She began remembering what she could not have remembered, since she was not then born: the trouble over her mother's marriage, the bitter opposition, the shutting the door upon her, the ostracizing her from heart and home. She became aware of a most singular sensation as of bitter resentment herself, and not against the mother and sister who had so treated her own mother, but against her own mother, and then she became aware of a like bitterness extended to her own self. She felt malignant toward her mother as a young girl whom she remembered, though she could not have remembered, and she felt malignant toward her own self, and her sister Amanda, and Flora. Evil suggestions surged in her brain—suggestions which turned her heart to stone and which still fascinated her. And all the time by a sort of double consciousness she knew that what she thought was strange and not due to her own volition. She knew that she was thinking the thoughts of some other person, and she knew who. She felt herself possessed.

As she did this, moving with calm and purpose, she realized she was having thoughts that felt unfamiliar. She started recalling things she shouldn’t have been able to remember, since she wasn’t born yet: the issues surrounding her mother’s marriage, the fierce opposition, being shut out, and being ostracized from love and home. She felt a strange sensation of bitter resentment, not toward her mother and sister who had wronged her mother, but towards her own mother. Then she noticed this bitterness extending to herself as well. She felt anger towards her mother like a young girl she vaguely remembered, though she couldn’t truly recall, and she also felt this anger directed at herself, her sister Amanda, and Flora. Dark thoughts surged in her mind—thoughts that hardened her heart and yet strangely captivated her. All the while, in a kind of double awareness, she recognized that these thoughts were odd and not of her own making. She understood she was thinking the thoughts of someone else, and she knew who that was. She felt like she was taken over.

But there was tremendous strength in the woman's nature. She had inherited strength for good and righteous self-assertion, from the evil strength of her ancestors. They had turned their own weapons against themselves. She made an effort which seemed almost mortal, but was conscious that the hideous thing was gone from her. She thought her own thoughts. Then she scouted to herself the idea of anything supernatural about the terrific experience. "I am imagining everything," she told herself. She went on with her preparations; she went to the bureau to take down her hair. She looked in the glass and saw, instead of her softly parted waves of hair, harsh lines of iron-gray under the black borders of an old-fashioned head-dress. She saw instead of her smooth, broad forehead, a high one wrinkled with the intensest concentration of selfish reflections of a long life; she saw instead of her steady blue eyes, black ones with depths of malignant reserve, behind a broad meaning of ill will; she saw instead of her firm, benevolent mouth one with a hard, thin line, a network of melancholic wrinkles. She saw instead of her own face, middle-aged and good to see, the expression of a life of honesty and good will to others and patience under trials, the face of a very old woman scowling forever with unceasing hatred and misery at herself and all others, at life, and death, at that which had been and that which was to come. She saw instead of her own face in the glass, the face of her dead Aunt Harriet, topping her own shoulders in her own well-known dress!

But there was incredible strength in the woman's character. She had inherited the power for good and rightful self-assertion from the corrupt strength of her ancestors. They had turned their own weapons against themselves. She put forth an effort that felt almost overwhelming, but she was aware that the hideous thing had left her. She thought her own thoughts. Then she dismissed the idea of anything supernatural about the terrifying experience. "I’m just imagining things," she told herself. She continued with her preparations; she went to the dresser to let down her hair. She looked in the mirror and saw, instead of her softly styled waves, harsh lines of iron-gray under the black edges of an old-fashioned headdress. Instead of her smooth, broad forehead, she saw a high one creased with deep concentration from a lifetime of selfish thoughts; instead of her steady blue eyes, black ones filled with malignant reserve, behind a broad hint of ill will; instead of her firm, kind mouth, one with a tight, thin line, a network of melancholic wrinkles. Instead of her own face, middle-aged and pleasant to see, reflecting a life of honesty and kindness to others and patience in trials, she saw the expression of a very old woman, scowling forever with relentless hatred and misery at herself and everyone else, at life, and death, at what had been and what was yet to come. Instead of her own face in the mirror, she saw the face of her deceased Aunt Harriet, perched on her own shoulders in her familiar dress!

Sophia Gill left the room. She went into the one which she shared with her sister Amanda. Amanda looked up and saw her standing there. She had set the lamp on a table, and she stood holding a handkerchief over her face. Amanda looked at her with terror.

Sophia Gill left the room. She went into the one she shared with her sister Amanda. Amanda looked up and saw her standing there. She had put the lamp on a table, and she stood holding a handkerchief over her face. Amanda looked at her in fear.

"What is it? What is it, Sophia?" she gasped.

"What is it? What is it, Sophia?" she breathed.

Sophia still stood with the handkerchief pressed to her face.

Sophia still stood with the tissue pressed to her face.

"Oh, Sophia, let me call somebody. Is your face hurt? Sophia, what is the matter with your face?" fairly shrieked Amanda.

"Oh, Sophia, let me call someone. Does your face hurt? Sophia, what’s wrong with your face?" Amanda exclaimed.

Suddenly Sophia took the handkerchief from her face.

Suddenly, Sophia removed the handkerchief from her face.

"Look at me, Amanda Gill," she said in an awful voice.

"Look at me, Amanda Gill," she said in a terrible voice.

Amanda looked, shrinking.

Amanda looked disappointed.

"What is it? Oh, what is it? You don't look hurt. What is it, Sophia?"

"What is it? Oh, what is it? You don't seem hurt. What's going on, Sophia?"

"What do you see?"

"What do you see?"

"Why, I see you."

"Hey, I see you."

"Me?"

"Me?"

"Yes, you. What did you think I would see?"

"Yeah, you. What did you think I would notice?"

Sophia Gill looked at her sister. "Never as long as I live will I tell you what I thought you would see, and you must never ask me," said she.

Sophia Gill looked at her sister. "I will never tell you what I thought you would see, and you must never ask me," she said.

"Well, I never will, Sophia," replied Amanda, half weeping with terror.

"Well, I never will, Sophia," Amanda replied, her voice trembling with fear.

"You won't try to sleep in that room again, Sophia?"

"You’re not going to try to sleep in that room again, Sophia?"

"No," said Sophia; "and I am going to sell this house."

"No," said Sophia. "And I’m going to sell this house."




THE VACANT LOT

When it became generally known in Townsend Centre that the Townsends were going to move to the city, there was great excitement and dismay. For the Townsends to move was about equivalent to the town's moving. The Townsend ancestors had founded the village a hundred years ago. The first Townsend had kept a wayside hostelry for man and beast, known as the "Sign of the Leopard." The sign-board, on which the leopard was painted a bright blue, was still extant, and prominently so, being nailed over the present Townsend's front door. This Townsend, by name David, kept the village store. There had been no tavern since the railroad was built through Townsend Centre in his father's day. Therefore the family, being ousted by the march of progress from their chosen employment, took up with a general country store as being the next thing to a country tavern, the principal difference consisting in the fact that all the guests were transients, never requiring bedchambers, securing their rest on the tops of sugar and flour barrels and codfish boxes, and their refreshment from stray nibblings at the stock in trade, to the profitless deplenishment of raisins and loaf sugar and crackers and cheese.

When it became widely known in Townsend Centre that the Townsends were going to move to the city, there was a mix of excitement and disappointment. For the Townsends to leave felt like the town itself was leaving. The Townsend family had established the village a hundred years ago. The first Townsend ran a roadside inn for travelers and their animals, called the "Sign of the Leopard." The sign, featuring a bright blue painted leopard, still hung proudly over the current Townsend's front door. This Townsend, named David, ran the village store. Since the railroad was built through Townsend Centre in his father's time, there had been no tavern. So the family, forced out of their traditional business by progress, turned to running a general country store, which was the closest thing to a country tavern. The main difference was that all the customers were just passing through, never needing rooms, resting on top of sugar and flour barrels and codfish boxes, and snacking on the merchandise, which led to a frustrating depletion of raisins, loaf sugar, crackers, and cheese.

The flitting of the Townsends from the home of their ancestors was due to a sudden access of wealth from the death of a relative and the desire of Mrs. Townsend to secure better advantages for her son George, sixteen years old, in the way of education, and for her daughter Adrianna, ten years older, better matrimonial opportunities. However, this last inducement for leaving Townsend Centre was not openly stated, only ingeniously surmised by the neighbours.

The Townsends moved away from their ancestral home because they suddenly inherited wealth from a relative's death and Mrs. Townsend wanted to provide better educational opportunities for her sixteen-year-old son, George, and better marriage prospects for her daughter, Adrianna, who was ten years older. However, this last reason for leaving Townsend Centre wasn't openly mentioned; it was only cleverly speculated by the neighbors.

"Sarah Townsend don't think there's anybody in Townsend Centre fit for her Adrianna to marry, and so she's goin' to take her to Boston to see if she can't pick up somebody there," they said. Then they wondered what Abel Lyons would do. He had been a humble suitor for Adrianna for years, but her mother had not approved, and Adrianna, who was dutiful, had repulsed him delicately and rather sadly. He was the only lover whom she had ever had, and she felt sorry and grateful; she was a plain, awkward girl, and had a patient recognition of the fact.

"Sarah Townsend doesn't think there's anyone in Townsend Centre suitable for her daughter Adrianna to marry, so she's planning to take her to Boston to see if they can meet someone there," they said. Then they wondered what Abel Lyons would do. He had been a humble admirer of Adrianna for years, but her mother had not approved, and Adrianna, being dutiful, had gently turned him down with some sadness. He was the only romantic interest she had ever had, and she felt a mix of pity and gratitude towards him; she was a plain, awkward girl and was patiently aware of that fact.

But her mother was ambitious, more so than her father, who was rather pugnaciously satisfied with what he had, and not easily disposed to change. However, he yielded to his wife and consented to sell out his business and purchase a house in Boston and move there.

But her mom was ambitious, more so than her dad, who was pretty content with what he had and not keen on changing things up. However, he went along with his wife and agreed to sell his business, buy a house in Boston, and move there.

David Townsend was curiously unlike the line of ancestors from whom he had come. He had either retrograded or advanced, as one might look at it. His moral character was certainly better, but he had not the fiery spirit and eager grasp at advantage which had distinguished them. Indeed, the old Townsends, though prominent and respected as men of property and influence, had reputations not above suspicions. There was more than one dark whisper regarding them handed down from mother to son in the village, and especially was this true of the first Townsend, he who built the tavern bearing the Sign of the Blue Leopard. His portrait, a hideous effort of contemporary art, hung in the garret of David Townsend's home. There was many a tale of wild roistering, if no worse, in that old roadhouse, and high stakes, and quarreling in cups, and blows, and money gotten in evil fashion, and the matter hushed up with a high hand for inquirers by the imperious Townsends who terrorized everybody. David Townsend terrorized nobody. He had gotten his little competence from his store by honest methods—the exchanging of sterling goods and true weights for country produce and country shillings. He was sober and reliable, with intense self-respect and a decided talent for the management of money. It was principally for this reason that he took great delight in his sudden wealth by legacy. He had thereby greater opportunities for the exercise of his native shrewdness in a bargain. This he evinced in his purchase of a house in Boston.

David Townsend was strangely different from his ancestors. Depending on how you look at it, he either regressed or advanced. His moral character was definitely better, but he lacked the fiery spirit and aggressive pursuit of gain that characterized them. The old Townsends, though well-known and respected as property owners and influential figures, had reputations that raised suspicions. There were dark whispers about them that had been passed down from mother to son in the village, especially concerning the first Townsend, the one who built the tavern with the Sign of the Blue Leopard. His portrait, a grotesque piece of contemporary art, hung in the attic of David Townsend's home. Many stories of wild partying, if not worse, circulated about that old roadhouse, along with high-stakes gambling, quarrels over drinks, fights, and money acquired through shady means, all covered up by the domineering Townsends, who intimidated everyone. David Townsend intimidated no one. He had earned his modest income from his store through honest methods—trading quality goods and accurate weights for local produce and shillings. He was sober and trustworthy, with strong self-respect and a real knack for managing money. This is mainly why he was so pleased with his sudden wealth from an inheritance. It gave him more opportunities to use his natural shrewdness in making deals, which he demonstrated in his purchase of a house in Boston.

One day in spring the old Townsend house was shut up, the Blue Leopard was taken carefully down from his lair over the front door, the family chattels were loaded on the train, and the Townsends departed. It was a sad and eventful day for Townsend Centre. A man from Barre had rented the store—David had decided at the last not to sell—and the old familiars congregated in melancholy fashion and talked over the situation. An enormous pride over their departed townsman became evident. They paraded him, flaunting him like a banner in the eyes of the new man. "David is awful smart," they said; "there won't nobody get the better of him in the city if he has lived in Townsend Centre all his life. He's got his eyes open. Know what he paid for his house in Boston? Well, sir, that house cost twenty-five thousand dollars, and David he bought it for five. Yes, sir, he did."

One day in spring, the old Townsend house was locked up, the Blue Leopard was carefully taken down from its spot above the front door, the family belongings were loaded onto the train, and the Townsends left. It was a sad and eventful day for Townsend Centre. A man from Barre had rented the store—David had decided at the last moment not to sell—and the familiar faces gathered in a somber way to discuss the situation. A huge sense of pride over their departed townsman became clear. They celebrated him, showcasing him like a banner in front of the new guy. "David is really smart," they said; "no one’s going to outsmart him in the city after living in Townsend Centre all his life. He knows what’s up. You know what he paid for his house in Boston? Well, that house was twenty-five thousand dollars, and David bought it for five. Yep, that's right."

"Must have been some out about it," remarked the new man, scowling over his counter. He was beginning to feel his disparaging situation.

"Must have heard something about it," said the new guy, frowning over his counter. He was starting to realize how bad his situation was.

"Not an out, sir. David he made sure on't. Catch him gettin' bit. Everythin' was in apple-pie order, hot an' cold water and all, and in one of the best locations of the city—real high-up street. David he said the rent in that street was never under a thousand. Yes, sir, David he got a bargain—five thousand dollars for a twenty-five-thousand-dollar house."

"Not an out, sir. David made sure of that. You won't catch him getting bitten. Everything was perfect, with hot and cold water and all, and in one of the best locations in the city—a really upscale street. David said the rent on that street was never less than a thousand. Yes, sir, David got a great deal—five thousand dollars for a twenty-five-thousand-dollar house."

"Some out about it!" growled the new man over the counter.

"Some info about it!" growled the new guy over the counter.

However, as his fellow townsmen and allies stated, there seemed to be no doubt about the desirableness of the city house which David Townsend had purchased and the fact that he had secured it for an absurdly low price. The whole family were at first suspicious. It was ascertained that the house had cost a round sum only a few years ago; it was in perfect repair; nothing whatever was amiss with plumbing, furnace, anything. There was not even a soap factory within smelling distance, as Mrs. Townsend had vaguely surmised. She was sure that she had heard of houses being undesirable for such reasons, but there was no soap factory. They all sniffed and peeked; when the first rainfall came they looked at the ceiling, confidently expecting to see dark spots where the leaks had commenced, but there were none. They were forced to confess that their suspicions were allayed, that the house was perfect, even overshadowed with the mystery of a lower price than it was worth. That, however, was an additional perfection in the opinion of the Townsends, who had their share of New England thrift. They had lived just one month in their new house, and were happy, although at times somewhat lonely from missing the society of Townsend Centre, when the trouble began. The Townsends, although they lived in a fine house in a genteel, almost fashionable, part of the city, were true to their antecedents and kept, as they had been accustomed, only one maid. She was the daughter of a farmer on the outskirts of their native village, was middle-aged, and had lived with them for the last ten years. One pleasant Monday morning she rose early and did the family washing before breakfast, which had been prepared by Mrs. Townsend and Adrianna, as was their habit on washing-days. The family were seated at the breakfast table in their basement dining-room, and this maid, whose name was Cordelia, was hanging out the clothes in the vacant lot. This vacant lot seemed a valuable one, being on a corner. It was rather singular that it had not been built upon. The Townsends had wondered at it and agreed that they would have preferred their own house to be there. They had, however, utilized it as far as possible with their innocent, rural disregard of property rights in unoccupied land.

However, as his fellow townspeople and allies mentioned, there seemed to be no doubt about how desirable the city house was that David Townsend had purchased and the fact that he had secured it for an unbelievably low price. The entire family was initially suspicious. It was determined that the house had cost a substantial sum only a few years ago; it was in perfect condition; nothing was wrong with the plumbing, furnace, or anything else. There wasn’t even a soap factory within smelling distance, as Mrs. Townsend had vaguely thought. She was sure she had heard of houses being undesirable for such reasons, but there was no soap factory. They all sniffed and peeked; when the first rainfall came, they looked at the ceiling, confidently expecting to see dark spots where leaks had started, but there were none. They had to admit that their suspicions were eased, that the house was perfect, even surrounded by the mystery of having a lower price than it was worth. That, however, was an added perfection in the opinion of the Townsends, who were frugal in true New England fashion. They had lived just one month in their new home and were happy, although sometimes feeling somewhat lonely because they missed the community of Townsend Centre when trouble started. The Townsends, though they lived in a nice house in a respectable, almost fashionable area of the city, stayed true to their roots and, as they were used to, kept only one maid. She was the daughter of a farmer on the outskirts of their hometown, was middle-aged, and had lived with them for the last ten years. One pleasant Monday morning, she woke up early and did the family laundry before breakfast, which had been prepared by Mrs. Townsend and Adrianna, as was their custom on laundry days. The family was seated at the breakfast table in their basement dining room, while this maid, whose name was Cordelia, was hanging out the clothes in the vacant lot. This vacant lot seemed valuable, being on a corner. It was rather odd that it hadn’t been built on. The Townsends had wondered about it and agreed they would have preferred their own house to be there. They had, however, made use of it as much as they could with their innocent, rural disregard for property rights in unoccupied land.

"We might just as well hang out our washing in that vacant lot," Mrs. Townsend had told Cordelia the first Monday of their stay in the house. "Our little yard ain't half big enough for all our clothes, and it is sunnier there, too."

"We might as well hang our laundry in that empty lot," Mrs. Townsend told Cordelia on the first Monday of their stay in the house. "Our little yard isn't nearly big enough for all our clothes, and it’s sunnier there, too."

So Cordelia had hung out the wash there for four Mondays, and this was the fifth. The breakfast was about half finished—they had reached the buckwheat cakes—when this maid came rushing into the dining-room and stood regarding them, speechless, with a countenance indicative of the utmost horror. She was deadly pale. Her hands, sodden with soapsuds, hung twitching at her sides in the folds of her calico gown; her very hair, which was light and sparse, seemed to bristle with fear. All the Townsends turned and looked at her. David and George rose with a half-defined idea of burglars.

So Cordelia had hung out the laundry there for four Mondays, and this was the fifth. The breakfast was almost over—they had just started on the buckwheat cakes—when the maid rushed into the dining room and stood there watching them, speechless, with a look of sheer horror on her face. She was extremely pale. Her hands, soaked with soapy water, twitched at her sides in the folds of her calico dress; even her thin, light hair seemed to stand on end from fear. The Townsends all turned to look at her. David and George got up, half-thinking it might be a burglar.

"Cordelia Battles, what is the matter?" cried Mrs. Townsend. Adrianna gasped for breath and turned as white as the maid. "What is the matter?" repeated Mrs. Townsend, but the maid was unable to speak. Mrs. Townsend, who could be peremptory, sprang up, ran to the frightened woman and shook her violently. "Cordelia Battles, you speak," said she, "and not stand there staring that way, as if you were struck dumb! What is the matter with you?"

"Cordelia Battles, what's wrong?" Mrs. Townsend shouted. Adrianna gasped for air and turned as pale as the maid. "What’s wrong?" Mrs. Townsend repeated, but the maid couldn't respond. Mrs. Townsend, who could be quite commanding, jumped up, rushed to the terrified woman, and shook her forcefully. "Cordelia Battles, you need to talk," she said, "and stop just standing there staring like you're speechless! What's going on with you?"

Then Cordelia spoke in a fainting voice.

Then Cordelia spoke in a weak voice.

"There's—somebody else—hanging out clothes—in the vacant lot," she gasped, and clutched at a chair for support.

"There's someone else hanging out clothes in the empty lot," she gasped, grabbing a chair for support.

"Who?" cried Mrs. Townsend, rousing to indignation, for already she had assumed a proprietorship in the vacant lot. "Is it the folks in the next house? I'd like to know what right they have! We are next to that vacant lot."

"Who?" yelled Mrs. Townsend, getting angry, because she already felt a sense of ownership over the vacant lot. "Is it the people in the house next door? I want to know what right they have! We are the ones next to that vacant lot."

"I—dunno—who it is," gasped Cordelia. "Why, we've seen that girl next door go to mass every morning," said Mrs. Townsend. "She's got a fiery red head. Seems as if you might know her by this time, Cordelia."

"I don't know who it is," gasped Cordelia. "Well, we've seen that girl next door go to church every morning," said Mrs. Townsend. "She has bright red hair. You should know her by now, Cordelia."

"It ain't that girl," gasped Cordelia. Then she added in a horror-stricken voice, "I couldn't see who 'twas."

"It’s not that girl," gasped Cordelia. Then she added in a horrified voice, "I couldn’t see who it was."

They all stared.

They all gawked.

"Why couldn't you see?" demanded her mistress. "Are you struck blind?"

"Why couldn't you see?" her boss asked aggressively. "Are you blind?"

"No, ma'am."

"No, ma'am."

"Then why couldn't you see?"

"Then why couldn't you notice?"

"All I could see was—" Cordelia hesitated, with an expression of the utmost horror.

"All I could see was—" Cordelia paused, her face filled with pure terror.

"Go on," said Mrs. Townsend, impatiently.

"Go on," Mrs. Townsend said, with impatience.

"All I could see was the shadow of somebody, very slim, hanging out the clothes, and—"

"All I could see was the shadow of someone, very slim, hanging out the clothes, and—"

"What?"

"Excuse me?"

"I could see the shadows of the things flappin' on their line."

"I could see the shadows of the things flapping on their line."

"You couldn't see the clothes?"

"Did you not see the clothes?"

"Only the shadow on the ground."

"Just the shadow on the ground."

"What kind of clothes were they?"

"What kind of clothes were they wearing?"

"Queer," replied Cordelia, with a shudder.

"Strange," replied Cordelia, with a shiver.

"If I didn't know you so well, I should think you had been drinking," said Mrs. Townsend. "Now, Cordelia Battles, I'm going out in that vacant lot and see myself what you're talking about."

"If I didn't know you so well, I'd think you had been drinking," said Mrs. Townsend. "Now, Cordelia Battles, I'm going out to that vacant lot to see for myself what you're talking about."

"I can't go," gasped the woman.

"I can't go," the woman gasped.

With that Mrs. Townsend and all the others, except Adrianna, who remained to tremble with the maid, sallied forth into the vacant lot. They had to go out the area gate into the street to reach it. It was nothing unusual in the way of vacant lots. One large poplar tree, the relic of the old forest which had once flourished there, twinkled in one corner; for the rest, it was overgrown with coarse weeds and a few dusty flowers. The Townsends stood just inside the rude board fence which divided the lot from the street and stared with wonder and horror, for Cordelia had told the truth. They all saw what she had described—the shadow of an exceedingly slim woman moving along the ground with up-stretched arms, the shadows of strange, nondescript garments flapping from a shadowy line, but when they looked up for the substance of the shadows nothing was to be seen except the clear, blue October air.

With that, Mrs. Townsend and everyone else, except Adrianna, who stayed behind to shake with the maid, stepped out into the vacant lot. They had to go through the area gate and into the street to get there. It was just an ordinary vacant lot. A large poplar tree, a remnant of the old forest that used to thrive there, sparkled in one corner; otherwise, it was filled with thick weeds and a few dusty flowers. The Townsends stood just inside the rough wooden fence that separated the lot from the street, staring in wonder and fear, because Cordelia had spoken the truth. They all saw what she had described—the shadow of an extremely thin woman moving along the ground with arms raised, the shadows of bizarre, indistinct clothes fluttering from a shadowy line, but when they looked up for the source of the shadows, all they found was the clear, blue October sky.

"My goodness!" gasped Mrs. Townsend. Her face assumed a strange gathering of wrath in the midst of her terror. Suddenly she made a determined move forward, although her husband strove to hold her back.

"My goodness!" exclaimed Mrs. Townsend. Her expression turned into a peculiar mix of anger and fear. Suddenly, she resolutely stepped forward, even though her husband tried to stop her.

"You let me be," said she. She moved forward. Then she recoiled and gave a loud shriek. "The wet sheet flapped in my face," she cried. "Take me away, take me away!" Then she fainted. Between them they got her back to the house. "It was awful," she moaned when she came to herself, with the family all around her where she lay on the dining-room floor. "Oh, David, what do you suppose it is?"

"You let me be," she said. She moved forward. Then she pulled back and let out a loud scream. "The wet sheet hit my face," she cried. "Take me away, take me away!" Then she fainted. Together, they got her back to the house. "It was terrible," she moaned when she regained consciousness, with the family gathered around her on the dining room floor. "Oh, David, what do you think it is?"

"Nothing at all," replied David Townsend stoutly. He was remarkable for courage and staunch belief in actualities. He was now denying to himself that he had seen anything unusual.

"Nothing at all," replied David Townsend confidently. He was known for his courage and strong belief in reality. He was now convincing himself that he hadn't seen anything out of the ordinary.

"Oh, there was," moaned his wife.

"Oh, there was," his wife complained.

"I saw something," said George, in a sullen, boyish bass.

"I saw something," George said, in a gloomy, boyish voice.

The maid sobbed convulsively and so did Adrianna for sympathy.

The maid cried hard, and Adrianna did too out of sympathy.

"We won't talk any about it," said David. "Here, Jane, you drink this hot tea—it will do you good; and Cordelia, you hang out the clothes in our own yard. George, you go and put up the line for her."

"We won't discuss it," said David. "Here, Jane, drink this hot tea—it'll make you feel better; and Cordelia, you can hang the clothes in our own yard. George, go set up the line for her."

"The line is out there," said George, with a jerk of his shoulder.

"The line is out there," George said, shrugging his shoulder.

"Are you afraid?"

"Are you scared?"

"No, I ain't," replied the boy resentfully, and went out with a pale face.

"No, I'm not," the boy said bitterly, and walked out with a pale face.

After that Cordelia hung the Townsend wash in the yard of their own house, standing always with her back to the vacant lot. As for David Townsend, he spent a good deal of his time in the lot watching the shadows, but he came to no explanation, although he strove to satisfy himself with many.

After that, Cordelia hung the Townsend laundry in their yard, always facing away from the empty lot. As for David Townsend, he spent a lot of time in the lot watching the shadows, but he couldn't figure it out, even though he tried to convince himself with many ideas.

"I guess the shadows come from the smoke from our chimneys, or else the poplar tree," he said.

"I guess the shadows come from the smoke coming out of our chimneys, or maybe the poplar tree," he said.

"Why do the shadows come on Monday mornings, and no other?" demanded his wife.

"Why do the shadows show up on Monday mornings and not any other days?" his wife asked.

David was silent.

David stayed quiet.

Very soon new mysteries arose. One day Cordelia rang the dinner-bell at their usual dinner hour, the same as in Townsend Centre, high noon, and the family assembled. With amazement Adrianna looked at the dishes on the table.

Very soon new mysteries appeared. One day Cordelia rang the dinner bell at their usual dinner time, just like in Townsend Centre, at noon, and the family gathered. Adrianna looked at the dishes on the table in amazement.

"Why, that's queer!" she said.

"Why, that's strange!" she said.

"What's queer?" asked her mother.

"What's weird?" asked her mother.

Cordelia stopped short as she was about setting a tumbler of water beside a plate, and the water slopped over.

Cordelia paused just as she was about to put a glass of water next to a plate, and the water spilled over.

"Why," said Adrianna, her face paling, "I—thought there was boiled dinner. I—smelt cabbage cooking."

"Why," said Adrianna, her face going pale, "I thought there was boiled dinner. I smelled cabbage cooking."

"I knew there would something else come up," gasped Cordelia, leaning hard on the back of Adrianna's chair.

"I knew something else would come up," gasped Cordelia, leaning heavily on the back of Adrianna's chair.

"What do you mean?" asked Mrs. Townsend sharply, but her own face began to assume the shocked pallour which it was so easy nowadays for all their faces to assume at the merest suggestion of anything out of the common.

"What do you mean?" asked Mrs. Townsend sharply, but her own face began to take on the shocked paleness that it was so easy nowadays for everyone to show at the slightest hint of anything unusual.

"I smelt cabbage cooking all the morning up in my room," Adrianna said faintly, "and here's codfish and potatoes for dinner."

"I smelled cabbage cooking all morning in my room," Adrianna said softly, "and we have codfish and potatoes for dinner."

The Townsends all looked at one another. David rose with an exclamation and rushed out of the room. The others waited tremblingly. When he came back his face was lowering.

The Townsends all glanced at each other. David stood up with a shout and dashed out of the room. The others waited anxiously. When he returned, his face was grim.

"What did you—" Mrs. Townsend asked hesitatingly.

"What did you—" Mrs. Townsend asked uncertainly.

"There's some smell of cabbage out there," he admitted reluctantly. Then he looked at her with a challenge. "It comes from the next house," he said. "Blows over our house."

"There's a bit of a cabbage smell outside," he said reluctantly. Then he looked at her defiantly. "It comes from the house next door," he added. "It drifts over to our place."

"Our house is higher."

"Our house is taller."

"I don't care; you can never account for such things."

"I don't care; you can never predict things like that."

"Cordelia," said Mrs. Townsend, "you go over to the next house and you ask if they've got cabbage for dinner."

"Cordelia," said Mrs. Townsend, "go over to the next house and ask if they have cabbage for dinner."

Cordelia switched out of the room, her mouth set hard. She came back promptly.

Cordelia left the room, her expression determined. She returned quickly.

"Says they never have cabbage," she announced with gloomy triumph and a conclusive glance at Mr. Townsend. "Their girl was real sassy."

"Says they never have cabbage," she announced with a gloomy sense of victory and a decisive look at Mr. Townsend. "Their girl was really sassy."

"Oh, father, let's move away; let's sell the house," cried Adrianna in a panic-stricken tone.

"Oh, Dad, let's move; let's sell the house," cried Adrianna in a panicked tone.

"If you think I'm going to sell a house that I got as cheap as this one because we smell cabbage in a vacant lot, you're mistaken," replied David firmly.

"If you think I'm going to sell a house that I got for as little as this one just because we smell cabbage in an empty lot, you're wrong," David replied firmly.

"It isn't the cabbage alone," said Mrs. Townsend.

"It’s not just the cabbage," Mrs. Townsend said.

"And a few shadows," added David. "I am tired of such nonsense. I thought you had more sense, Jane."

"And a few shadows," added David. "I'm tired of this nonsense. I thought you had more sense, Jane."

"One of the boys at school asked me if we lived in the house next to the vacant lot on Wells Street and whistled when I said 'Yes,'" remarked George.

"One of the boys at school asked me if we lived in the house next to the empty lot on Wells Street and whistled when I said 'Yes,'" remarked George.

"Let him whistle," said Mr. Townsend.

"Let him whistle," Mr. Townsend said.

After a few hours the family, stimulated by Mr. Townsend's calm, common sense, agreed that it was exceedingly foolish to be disturbed by a mysterious odour of cabbage. They even laughed at themselves.

After a few hours, the family, encouraged by Mr. Townsend's calm, practical attitude, agreed that it was really silly to be upset by a mysterious smell of cabbage. They even laughed at themselves.

"I suppose we have got so nervous over those shadows hanging out clothes that we notice every little thing," conceded Mrs. Townsend.

"I guess we've gotten so anxious about those shadows hanging around our clothes that we notice every little thing," admitted Mrs. Townsend.

"You will find out some day that that is no more to be regarded than the cabbage," said her husband.

"You'll realize someday that it's worth no more than a cabbage," her husband said.

"You can't account for that wet sheet hitting my face," said Mrs. Townsend, doubtfully.

"You can't explain that wet sheet hitting my face," said Mrs. Townsend, unsure.

"You imagined it."

"You thought of it."

"I FELT it."

"I felt it."

That afternoon things went on as usual in the household until nearly four o'clock. Adrianna went downtown to do some shopping. Mrs. Townsend sat sewing beside the bay window in her room, which was a front one in the third story. George had not got home. Mr. Townsend was writing a letter in the library. Cordelia was busy in the basement; the twilight, which was coming earlier and earlier every night, was beginning to gather, when suddenly there was a loud crash which shook the house from its foundations. Even the dishes on the sideboard rattled, and the glasses rang like bells. The pictures on the walls of Mrs. Townsend's room swung out from the walls. But that was not all: every looking-glass in the house cracked simultaneously—as nearly as they could judge—from top to bottom, then shivered into fragments over the floors. Mrs. Townsend was too frightened to scream. She sat huddled in her chair, gasping for breath, her eyes, rolling from side to side in incredulous terror, turned toward the street. She saw a great black group of people crossing it just in front of the vacant lot. There was something inexpressibly strange and gloomy about this moving group; there was an effect of sweeping, wavings and foldings of sable draperies and gleams of deadly white faces; then they passed. She twisted her head to see, and they disappeared in the vacant lot. Mr. Townsend came hurrying into the room; he was pale, and looked at once angry and alarmed.

That afternoon, everything was normal in the household until nearly four o'clock. Adrianna went downtown to shop. Mrs. Townsend sat sewing by the bay window in her room, which was at the front on the third floor. George hadn't come home yet. Mr. Townsend was writing a letter in the library. Cordelia was busy in the basement; twilight, which was coming earlier every night, was starting to settle in when suddenly there was a loud crash that shook the house to its core. Even the dishes on the sideboard rattled, and the glasses chimed like bells. The pictures on the walls of Mrs. Townsend's room swung away from the walls. But that wasn't all: every mirror in the house cracked simultaneously—from top to bottom, it seemed—then shattered into pieces all over the floors. Mrs. Townsend was too scared to scream. She sat huddled in her chair, gasping for breath, her eyes wide in disbelief and terror, fixed on the street. She saw a large, dark group of people crossing right in front of the vacant lot. There was something inexplicably strange and ominous about this moving group; it had the effect of sweeping, waving, and folding black drapes and flashes of pale, ghostly faces; then they were gone. She turned her head to look, and they vanished into the vacant lot. Mr. Townsend rushed into the room; he was pale and looked both angry and alarmed.

"Did you fall?" he asked inconsequently, as if his wife, who was small, could have produced such a manifestation by a fall.

"Did you fall?" he asked casually, as if his wife, who was petite, could have caused such a scene just from a fall.

"Oh, David, what is it?" whispered Mrs. Townsend.

"Oh, David, what’s wrong?" whispered Mrs. Townsend.

"Darned if I know!" said David.

"Darned if I know!" said David.

"Don't swear. It's too awful. Oh, see the looking-glass, David!"

"Don't curse. It's way too shocking. Oh, look at the mirror, David!"

"I see it. The one over the library mantel is broken, too."

"I see it. The one above the library mantel is broken, too."

"Oh, it is a sign of death!"

"Oh, it’s a sign of death!"

Cordelia's feet were heard as she staggered on the stairs. She almost fell into the room. She reeled over to Mr. Townsend and clutched his arm. He cast a sidewise glance, half furious, half commiserating at her.

Cordelia's footsteps echoed as she stumbled down the stairs. She nearly crashed into the room. She swayed over to Mr. Townsend and grabbed his arm. He shot her a sideways look, half angry, half sympathetic.

"Well, what is it all about?" he asked.

"Well, what's it all about?" he asked.

"I don't know. What is it? Oh, what is it? The looking-glass in the kitchen is broken. All over the floor. Oh, oh! What is it?"

"I don't know. What is it? Oh, what is it? The mirror in the kitchen is shattered. It's everywhere on the floor. Oh no! What is it?"

"I don't know any more than you do. I didn't do it."

"I don’t know any more than you do. I didn’t do it."

"Lookin'-glasses broken is a sign of death in the house," said Cordelia. "If it's me, I hope I'm ready; but I'd rather die than be so scared as I've been lately."

"Broken mirrors are a sign of death in the house," said Cordelia. "If it's me, I hope I'm ready; but I'd rather die than be as scared as I've been lately."

Mr. Townsend shook himself loose and eyed the two trembling women with gathering resolution.

Mr. Townsend shook himself off and looked at the two shaking women with growing determination.

"Now, look here, both of you," he said. "This is nonsense. You'll die sure enough of fright if you keep on this way. I was a fool myself to be startled. Everything it is is an earthquake."

"Now, listen up, both of you," he said. "This is ridiculous. You'll seriously scare yourselves to death if you keep acting like this. I was an idiot for being so surprised. It's all just an earthquake."

"Oh, David!" gasped his wife, not much reassured.

"Oh, David!" his wife gasped, not feeling much better.

"It is nothing but an earthquake," persisted Mr. Townsend. "It acted just like that. Things always are broken on the walls, and the middle of the room isn't affected. I've read about it."

"It’s nothing but an earthquake," Mr. Townsend insisted. "It behaved just like that. Things are always broken on the walls, and the center of the room isn’t affected. I’ve read about it."

Suddenly Mrs. Townsend gave a loud shriek and pointed.

Suddenly, Mrs. Townsend let out a loud scream and pointed.

"How do you account for that," she cried, "if it's an earthquake? Oh, oh, oh!"

"How do you explain that," she exclaimed, "if it's an earthquake? Oh, oh, oh!"

She was on the verge of hysterics. Her husband held her firmly by the arm as his eyes followed the direction of her rigid pointing finger. Cordelia looked also, her eyes seeming converged to a bright point of fear. On the floor in front of the broken looking-glass lay a mass of black stuff in a grewsome long ridge.

She was about to lose it. Her husband held her tightly by the arm while his eyes followed the direction of her stiff pointing finger. Cordelia looked too, her gaze focused on a bright point of fear. On the floor in front of the shattered mirror was a big, dark mass in a creepy, long shape.

"It's something you dropped there," almost shouted Mr. Townsend.

"It's something you dropped there," Mr. Townsend almost shouted.

"It ain't. Oh!"

"It's not. Oh!"

Mr. Townsend dropped his wife's arm and took one stride toward the object. It was a very long crape veil. He lifted it, and it floated out from his arm as if imbued with electricity.

Mr. Townsend released his wife's arm and took a step toward the object. It was a very long black veil. He lifted it, and it billowed out from his arm as if charged with electricity.

"It's yours," he said to his wife.

"It's yours," he said to his wife.

"Oh, David, I never had one. You know, oh, you know I—shouldn't—unless you died. How came it there?"

"Oh, David, I never had one. You know, oh, you know I—shouldn't—unless you died. How did it get there?"

"I'm darned if I know," said David, regarding it. He was deadly pale, but still resentful rather than afraid.

"I'm not sure what to think," said David, looking at it. He was extremely pale, but he felt more resentful than afraid.

"Don't hold it; don't!"

"Don't hold it; just don't!"

"I'd like to know what in thunder all this means?" said David. He gave the thing an angry toss and it fell on the floor in exactly the same long heap as before.

"I'd like to know what the heck all this means?" said David. He tossed the thing angrily, and it landed on the floor in exactly the same long heap as before.

Cordelia began to weep with racking sobs. Mrs. Townsend reached out and caught her husband's hand, clutching it hard with ice-cold fingers.

Cordelia started to cry with deep, shaking sobs. Mrs. Townsend reached out and grabbed her husband's hand, holding it tightly with her ice-cold fingers.

"What's got into this house, anyhow?" he growled.

"What's going on in this house, anyway?" he muttered.

"You'll have to sell it. Oh, David, we can't live here."

"You'll have to sell it. Oh, David, we can't stay here."

"As for my selling a house I paid only five thousand for when it's worth twenty-five, for any such nonsense as this, I won't!"

"As for selling a house that I only paid five thousand for when it’s worth twenty-five, I won’t do something ridiculous like that!"

David gave one stride toward the black veil, but it rose from the floor and moved away before him across the room at exactly the same height as if suspended from a woman's head. He pursued it, clutching vainly, all around the room, then he swung himself on his heel with an exclamation and the thing fell to the floor again in the long heap. Then were heard hurrying feet on the stairs and Adrianna burst into the room. She ran straight to her father and clutched his arm; she tried to speak, but she chattered unintelligibly; her face was blue. Her father shook her violently.

David took a step toward the black veil, but it lifted off the floor and glided across the room, hovering at the same height as if it were hanging from a woman's head. He chased after it, grabbing at it in vain all around the room, then he pivoted on his heel with an exclamation, and the veil collapsed back to the floor in a long heap. At that moment, hurried footsteps rushed up the stairs, and Adrianna burst into the room. She ran straight to her father and grasped his arm; she tried to speak, but her words came out as an unintelligible jumble; her face was pale. Her father shook her vigorously.

"Adrianna, do have more sense!" he cried.

"Adrianna, use some common sense!" he shouted.

"Oh, David, how can you talk so?" sobbed her mother.

"Oh, David, how can you say that?" her mother cried.

"I can't help it. I'm mad!" said he with emphasis. "What has got into this house and you all, anyhow?"

"I can't help it. I'm angry!" he said emphatically. "What’s going on in this house and with all of you, anyway?"

"What is it, Adrianna, poor child," asked her mother. "Only look what has happened here."

"What’s wrong, Adrianna, dear?" her mother asked. "Just look at what’s happened here."

"It's an earthquake," said her father staunchly; "nothing to be afraid of."

"It's an earthquake," her dad said confidently. "There's nothing to be scared of."

"How do you account for THAT?" said Mrs. Townsend in an awful voice, pointing to the veil.

"How do you explain THAT?" Mrs. Townsend said in a terrible voice, pointing at the veil.

Adrianna did not look—she was too engrossed with her own terrors. She began to speak in a breathless voice.

Adrianna didn’t look—she was too caught up in her own fears. She started to speak in a breathless voice.

"I—was—coming—by the vacant lot," she panted, "and—I—I—had my new hat in a paper bag and—a parcel of blue ribbon, and—I saw a crowd, an awful—oh! a whole crowd of people with white faces, as if—they were dressed all in black."

"I was coming by the empty lot," she panted, "and I had my new hat in a paper bag and a package of blue ribbon, and I saw a crowd, an awful—oh! a whole crowd of people with pale faces, as if they were all dressed in black."

"Where are they now?"

"Where are they now?"

"I don't know. Oh!" Adrianna sank gasping feebly into a chair.

"I don't know. Oh!" Adrianna sank, breathing heavily, into a chair.

"Get her some water, David," sobbed her mother.

"Get her some water, David," her mother cried.

David rushed with an impatient exclamation out of the room and returned with a glass of water which he held to his daughter's lips.

David hurried out of the room with an annoyed shout and came back with a glass of water, which he held to his daughter's lips.

"Here, drink this!" he said roughly.

"Here, drink this!" he said gruffly.

"Oh, David, how can you speak so?" sobbed his wife.

"Oh, David, how can you talk like that?" his wife cried.

"I can't help it. I'm mad clean through," said David.

"I can't help it. I'm completely overwhelmed," said David.

Then there was a hard bound upstairs, and George entered. He was very white, but he grinned at them with an appearance of unconcern.

Then there was a loud noise from upstairs, and George walked in. He looked really pale, but he smiled at them as if he didn’t care.

"Hullo!" he said in a shaking voice, which he tried to control. "What on earth's to pay in that vacant lot now?"

"Helloo!" he said in a trembling voice, which he tried to steady. "What's going on in that empty lot now?"

"Well, what is it?" demanded his father.

"Well, what is it?" his father asked.

"Oh, nothing, only—well, there are lights over it exactly as if there was a house there, just about where the windows would be. It looked as if you could walk right in, but when you look close there are those old dried-up weeds rattling away on the ground the same as ever. I looked at it and couldn't believe my eyes. A woman saw it, too. She came along just as I did. She gave one look, then she screeched and ran. I waited for some one else, but nobody came."

"Oh, nothing, it’s just—there are lights shining over it like there’s a house there, right where the windows would be. It looked like you could just walk in, but when you looked closer, there were those old dried-up weeds rattling on the ground just like always. I stared at it and couldn’t believe my eyes. A woman saw it too. She passed by just like I did. She took one look, then screamed and ran away. I waited for someone else, but nobody came."

Mr. Townsend rushed out of the room.

Mr. Townsend hurried out of the room.

"I daresay it'll be gone when he gets there," began George, then he stared round the room. "What's to pay here?" he cried.

"I bet it'll be gone by the time he gets here," George said, then he looked around the room. "How much do we owe here?" he shouted.

"Oh, George, the whole house shook all at once, and all the looking-glasses broke," wailed his mother, and Adrianna and Cordelia joined.

"Oh, George, the whole house shook all at once, and all the mirrors broke," his mother cried, and Adrianna and Cordelia chimed in.

George whistled with pale lips. Then Mr. Townsend entered.

George whistled with pale lips. Then Mr. Townsend walked in.

"Well," asked George, "see anything?"

"Well," George asked, "see anything?"

"I don't want to talk," said his father. "I've stood just about enough."

"I don't want to talk," his father said. "I've had just about enough."

"We've got to sell out and go back to Townsend Centre," cried his wife in a wild voice. "Oh, David, say you'll go back."

"We need to sell everything and go back to Townsend Centre," his wife shouted frantically. "Oh, David, please say you'll go back."

"I won't go back for any such nonsense as this, and sell a twenty-five thousand dollar house for five thousand," said he firmly.

"I refuse to go back for anything as ridiculous as this and sell a $25,000 house for just $5,000," he said confidently.

But that very night his resolution was shaken. The whole family watched together in the dining-room. They were all afraid to go to bed—that is, all except possibly Mr. Townsend. Mrs. Townsend declared firmly that she for one would leave that awful house and go back to Townsend Centre whether he came or not, unless they all stayed together and watched, and Mr. Townsend yielded. They chose the dining-room for the reason that it was nearer the street should they wish to make their egress hurriedly, and they took up their station around the dining-table on which Cordelia had placed a luncheon.

But that very night his resolve started to waver. The whole family gathered in the dining room. They were all too scared to go to bed—well, all except maybe Mr. Townsend. Mrs. Townsend firmly stated that she would leave that terrible house and return to Townsend Centre, with or without him, unless they all stayed together and watched. Mr. Townsend relented. They chose the dining room because it was closer to the street in case they needed to leave quickly, and they took their places around the dining table where Cordelia had set out a lunch.

"It looks exactly as if we were watching with a corpse," she said in a horror-stricken whisper.

"It feels like we're watching with a corpse," she said in a terrified whisper.

"Hold your tongue if you can't talk sense," said Mr. Townsend.

"Keep quiet if you can't make sense," said Mr. Townsend.

The dining-room was very large, finished in oak, with a dark blue paper above the wainscotting. The old sign of the tavern, the Blue Leopard, hung over the mantel-shelf. Mr. Townsend had insisted on hanging it there. He had a curious pride in it. The family sat together until after midnight and nothing unusual happened. Mrs. Townsend began to nod; Mr. Townsend read the paper ostentatiously. Adrianna and Cordelia stared with roving eyes about the room, then at each other as if comparing notes on terror. George had a book which he studied furtively. All at once Adrianna gave a startled exclamation and Cordelia echoed her. George whistled faintly. Mrs. Townsend awoke with a start and Mr. Townsend's paper rattled to the floor.

The dining room was really big, finished in oak, with dark blue wallpaper above the wainscoting. The old tavern sign, the Blue Leopard, hung over the mantel. Mr. Townsend had made sure it was put up there. He took a strange pride in it. The family sat together until after midnight, and nothing out of the ordinary happened. Mrs. Townsend started to doze off; Mr. Townsend read the newspaper loudly. Adrianna and Cordelia looked around the room with wide eyes, then at each other as if sharing their fears. George had a book that he pretended to read. Suddenly, Adrianna gasped, and Cordelia echoed her. George let out a faint whistle. Mrs. Townsend woke up with a jolt, and Mr. Townsend's newspaper fell to the floor.

"Look!" gasped Adrianna.

"Check it out!" gasped Adrianna.

The sign of the Blue Leopard over the shelf glowed as if a lantern hung over it. The radiance was thrown from above. It grew brighter and brighter as they watched. The Blue Leopard seemed to crouch and spring with life. Then the door into the front hall opened—the outer door, which had been carefully locked. It squeaked and they all recognized it. They sat staring. Mr. Townsend was as transfixed as the rest. They heard the outer door shut, then the door into the room swung open and slowly that awful black group of people which they had seen in the afternoon entered. The Townsends with one accord rose and huddled together in a far corner; they all held to each other and stared. The people, their faces gleaming with a whiteness of death, their black robes waving and folding, crossed the room. They were a trifle above mortal height, or seemed so to the terrified eyes which saw them. They reached the mantel-shelf where the sign-board hung, then a black-draped long arm was seen to rise and make a motion, as if plying a knocker. Then the whole company passed out of sight, as if through the wall, and the room was as before. Mrs. Townsend was shaking in a nervous chill, Adrianna was almost fainting, Cordelia was in hysterics. David Townsend stood glaring in a curious way at the sign of the Blue Leopard. George stared at him with a look of horror. There was something in his father's face which made him forget everything else. At last he touched his arm timidly.

The sign of the Blue Leopard above the shelf glowed like a lantern hanging over it. The light came from above and kept getting brighter as they watched. The Blue Leopard looked like it was crouching, ready to spring to life. Then the front door opened—the outer door, which had been carefully locked. It squeaked, and they all recognized the sound. They sat there, staring. Mr. Townsend was just as frozen as the others. They heard the outer door close, and then the door to the room creaked open, slowly revealing that terrifying black group of people they had seen earlier in the afternoon. The Townsends all got up together and huddled in a far corner; they clung to one another and stared. The people, with faces pale as death and their black robes fluttering and folding, crossed the room. They appeared slightly taller than average, or at least that’s how it seemed to the terrified eyes watching them. They reached the mantel where the sign hung, and then a long arm wrapped in black fabric was seen rising as if to knock. Then the entire group disappeared, as if they passed through the wall, leaving the room just as it had been. Mrs. Townsend was shaking from nervous chills, Adrianna was nearly fainting, and Cordelia was in hysterics. David Townsend stood, glaring curiously at the sign of the Blue Leopard. George looked at him with horror. There was something in his father’s face that made him forget everything else. Finally, he touched his arm timidly.

"Father," he whispered.

"Dad," he whispered.

David turned and regarded him with a look of rage and fury, then his face cleared; he passed his hand over his forehead.

David turned and glared at him with anger and fury, then his expression softened; he ran his hand over his forehead.

"Good Lord! What DID come to me?" he muttered.

"Good Lord! What happened to me?" he muttered.

"You looked like that awful picture of old Tom Townsend in the garret in Townsend Centre, father," whimpered the boy, shuddering.

"You looked like that terrible picture of old Tom Townsend in the attic in Townsend Center, Dad," the boy said, trembling.

"Should think I might look like 'most any old cuss after such darned work as this," growled David, but his face was white. "Go and pour out some hot tea for your mother," he ordered the boy sharply. He himself shook Cordelia violently. "Stop such actions!" he shouted in her ears, and shook her again. "Ain't you a church member?" he demanded; "what be you afraid of? You ain't done nothin' wrong, have ye?"

"Just think, I probably look like any old guy after all this hard work," David grumbled, but his face was pale. "Go pour some hot tea for your mother," he told the boy sharply. He shook Cordelia roughly. "Knock it off!" he shouted in her ears, shaking her again. "Aren't you a church member?" he asked. "What are you scared of? You haven't done anything wrong, have you?"

Then Cordelia quoted Scripture in a burst of sobs and laughter.

Then Cordelia quoted Scripture amidst her tears and laughter.

"Behold, I was shapen in iniquity; and in sin did my mother conceive me," she cried out. "If I ain't done wrong, mebbe them that's come before me did, and when the Evil One and the Powers of Darkness is abroad I'm liable, I'm liable!" Then she laughed loud and long and shrill.

"Look, I was born in sin; my mother conceived me in sin," she shouted. "If I haven’t done anything wrong, maybe those who came before me did, and when the Evil One and the Forces of Darkness are out there, I’m at risk, I’m at risk!" Then she laughed loudly and for a long time, in a high-pitched tone.

"If you don't hush up," said David, but still with that white terror and horror on his own face, "I'll bundle you out in that vacant lot whether or no. I mean it."

"If you don’t shut up,” David said, but his face still showed that pale fear and shock, “I’ll throw you out in that empty lot, whether you like it or not. I really mean it."

Then Cordelia was quiet, after one wild roll of her eyes at him. The colour was returning to Adrianna's cheeks; her mother was drinking hot tea in spasmodic gulps.

Then Cordelia fell silent after giving him a wild roll of her eyes. The color was coming back to Adrianna's cheeks; her mother was sipping hot tea in quick gulps.

"It's after midnight," she gasped, "and I don't believe they'll come again to-night. Do you, David?"

"It's after midnight," she said, breathless, "and I really don't think they'll come again tonight. Do you, David?"

"No, I don't," said David conclusively.

"No, I don't," David said firmly.

"Oh, David, we mustn't stay another night in this awful house."

"Oh, David, we can’t spend another night in this terrible house."

"We won't. To-morrow we'll pack off bag and baggage to Townsend Centre, if it takes all the fire department to move us," said David.

"We won't. Tomorrow we'll pack up all our stuff and head to Townsend Centre, even if it takes the entire fire department to help us," said David.

Adrianna smiled in the midst of her terror. She thought of Abel Lyons.

Adrianna smiled despite her fear. She thought about Abel Lyons.

The next day Mr. Townsend went to the real estate agent who had sold him the house.

The next day, Mr. Townsend visited the real estate agent who sold him the house.

"It's no use," he said, "I can't stand it. Sell the house for what you can get. I'll give it away rather than keep it."

"It's pointless," he said, "I can't take it anymore. Just sell the house for whatever you can get. I'd rather give it away than hold onto it."

Then he added a few strong words as to his opinion of parties who sold him such an establishment. But the agent pleaded innocent for the most part.

Then he added a few harsh words about his thoughts on the people who sold him such a place. But the agent mostly claimed he was innocent.

"I'll own I suspected something wrong when the owner, who pledged me to secrecy as to his name, told me to sell that place for what I could get, and did not limit me. I had never heard anything, but I began to suspect something was wrong. Then I made a few inquiries and found out that there was a rumour in the neighbourhood that there was something out of the usual about that vacant lot. I had wondered myself why it wasn't built upon. There was a story about it's being undertaken once, and the contract made, and the contractor dying; then another man took it and one of the workmen was killed on his way to dig the cellar, and the others struck. I didn't pay much attention to it. I never believed much in that sort of thing anyhow, and then, too, I couldn't find out that there had ever been anything wrong about the house itself, except as the people who had lived there were said to have seen and heard queer things in the vacant lot, so I thought you might be able to get along, especially as you didn't look like a man who was timid, and the house was such a bargain as I never handled before. But this you tell me is beyond belief."

"I'll admit I suspected something was off when the owner, who insisted on keeping his name a secret, told me to sell that place for whatever I could get and didn’t put a limit on it. I hadn’t heard anything specific, but I started to sense something was wrong. So, I made a few inquiries and discovered that there was a rumor floating around the neighborhood that something unusual was going on with that vacant lot. I’d wondered myself why it hadn’t been developed. There was a story about a previous attempt to build on it, where the contract was signed, but then the contractor died. After that, another guy took over, and one of the workers got killed on his way to dig the cellar, leading the rest to walk off the job. I didn’t pay much attention to it. I never really believed in that kind of thing anyway, and I couldn’t find any evidence that there was anything wrong with the house itself, other than what the previous residents claimed to have seen and heard in the vacant lot. So I thought you might be able to manage, especially since you didn’t seem like the kind of guy who would be easily frightened, and the house was a deal I’d never come across before. But now you tell me this is unbelievable."

"Do you know the names of the people who formerly owned the vacant lot?" asked Mr. Townsend.

"Do you know the names of the people who used to own the empty lot?" asked Mr. Townsend.

"I don't know for certain," replied the agent, "for the original owners flourished long before your or my day, but I do know that the lot goes by the name of the old Gaston lot. What's the matter? Are you ill?"

"I don’t know for sure," replied the agent, "since the original owners thrived long before your time or mine, but I do know that the lot is called the old Gaston lot. What’s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"

"No; it is nothing," replied Mr. Townsend. "Get what you can for the house; perhaps another family might not be as troubled as we have been."

"No, it's nothing," replied Mr. Townsend. "Get what you can for the house; maybe another family won't have the same troubles we've had."

"I hope you are not going to leave the city?" said the agent, urbanely.

"I hope you're not planning to leave the city?" said the agent, smoothly.

"I am going back to Townsend Centre as fast as steam can carry me after we get packed up and out of that cursed house," replied Mr. David Townsend.

"I’m heading back to Townsend Centre as quickly as steam can take me once we’re packed up and out of that damn house," replied Mr. David Townsend.

He did not tell the agent nor any of his family what had caused him to start when told the name of the former owners of the lot. He remembered all at once the story of a ghastly murder which had taken place in the Blue Leopard. The victim's name was Gaston and the murderer had never been discovered.

He didn’t tell the agent or his family what made him jump when he heard the name of the previous owners of the lot. Suddenly, he recalled the story of a horrific murder that happened at the Blue Leopard. The victim was named Gaston, and the killer was never found.




THE LOST GHOST

Mrs. John Emerson, sitting with her needlework beside the window, looked out and saw Mrs. Rhoda Meserve coming down the street, and knew at once by the trend of her steps and the cant of her head that she meditated turning in at her gate. She also knew by a certain something about her general carriage—a thrusting forward of the neck, a bustling hitch of the shoulders—that she had important news. Rhoda Meserve always had the news as soon as the news was in being, and generally Mrs. John Emerson was the first to whom she imparted it. The two women had been friends ever since Mrs. Meserve had married Simon Meserve and come to the village to live.

Mrs. John Emerson was sitting by the window, working on her needlework when she noticed Mrs. Rhoda Meserve walking down the street. She could tell right away by the way she walked and tilted her head that she was planning to stop by her place. There was also something about Rhoda's posture—a forward thrust of her neck and a busy shrug of her shoulders—that indicated she had important news. Rhoda always seemed to have the latest scoop as soon as it came out, and Mrs. John Emerson usually got to hear it first. The two women had been friends ever since Mrs. Meserve married Simon Meserve and moved to the village.

Mrs. Meserve was a pretty woman, moving with graceful flirts of ruffling skirts; her clear-cut, nervous face, as delicately tinted as a shell, looked brightly from the plumy brim of a black hat at Mrs. Emerson in the window. Mrs. Emerson was glad to see her coming. She returned the greeting with enthusiasm, then rose hurriedly, ran into the cold parlour and brought out one of the best rocking-chairs. She was just in time, after drawing it up beside the opposite window, to greet her friend at the door.

Mrs. Meserve was an attractive woman, moving gracefully with the swish of her skirts; her defined, lively face, as softly colored as a seashell, brightened as she looked from under the feathery brim of a black hat at Mrs. Emerson in the window. Mrs. Emerson was happy to see her approaching. She eagerly returned the greeting, then quickly got up, dashed into the chilly parlor, and brought out one of the best rocking chairs. She was just in time, having pulled it up next to the opposite window, to welcome her friend at the door.

"Good-afternoon," said she. "I declare, I'm real glad to see you. I've been alone all day. John went to the city this morning. I thought of coming over to your house this afternoon, but I couldn't bring my sewing very well. I am putting the ruffles on my new black dress skirt."

"Good afternoon," she said. "I honestly can’t tell you how happy I am to see you. I've been by myself all day. John went to the city this morning. I thought about coming over to your place this afternoon, but I couldn't really bring my sewing. I'm working on the ruffles for my new black dress skirt."

"Well, I didn't have a thing on hand except my crochet work," responded Mrs. Meserve, "and I thought I'd just run over a few minutes."

"Well, I didn't have anything with me except my crochet project," Mrs. Meserve replied, "so I thought I’d just pop over for a few minutes."

"I'm real glad you did," repeated Mrs. Emerson. "Take your things right off. Here, I'll put them on my bed in the bedroom. Take the rocking-chair."

"I'm really glad you did," Mrs. Emerson said again. "Take your things off. Here, I'll put them on my bed in the bedroom. Take the rocking chair."

Mrs. Meserve settled herself in the parlour rocking-chair, while Mrs. Emerson carried her shawl and hat into the little adjoining bedroom. When she returned Mrs. Meserve was rocking peacefully and was already at work hooking blue wool in and out.

Mrs. Meserve got comfy in the rocking chair in the parlor, while Mrs. Emerson took her shawl and hat into the small bedroom next door. When she came back, Mrs. Meserve was rocking gently and already busy hooking blue wool in and out.

"That's real pretty," said Mrs. Emerson.

"That's really pretty," said Mrs. Emerson.

"Yes, I think it's pretty," replied Mrs. Meserve.

"Yes, I think it's pretty," replied Mrs. Meserve.

"I suppose it's for the church fair?"

"I guess it's for the church fair?"

"Yes. I don't suppose it'll bring enough to pay for the worsted, let alone the work, but I suppose I've got to make something."

"Yeah. I doubt it’ll bring in enough to cover the cost of the wool, not to mention the work, but I guess I have to make something."

"How much did that one you made for the fair last year bring?"

"How much did the one you made for the fair last year sell for?"

"Twenty-five cents."

"25 cents."

"It's wicked, ain't it?"

"It's awesome, isn't it?"

"I rather guess it is. It takes me a week every minute I can get to make one. I wish those that bought such things for twenty-five cents had to make them. Guess they'd sing another song. Well, I suppose I oughtn't to complain as long as it is for the Lord, but sometimes it does seem as if the Lord didn't get much out of it."

"I guess it is. It takes me a week, using every spare minute, to make one. I wish the people who buy these things for twenty-five cents had to make them too. I bet they'd have a different attitude. Well, I suppose I shouldn't complain since it's for the Lord, but sometimes it feels like the Lord doesn’t get much out of it."

"Well, it's pretty work," said Mrs. Emerson, sitting down at the opposite window and taking up her dress skirt.

"Well, it's nice work," said Mrs. Emerson, sitting down at the other window and picking up her dress skirt.

"Yes, it is real pretty work. I just LOVE to crochet."

"Yeah, it's really nice work. I just LOVE to crochet."

The two women rocked and sewed and crocheted in silence for two or three minutes. They were both waiting. Mrs. Meserve waited for the other's curiosity to develop in order that her news might have, as it were, a befitting stage entrance. Mrs. Emerson waited for the news. Finally she could wait no longer.

The two women sat together, sewing and crocheting in silence for two or three minutes. They were both waiting. Mrs. Meserve was hoping the other would show some curiosity so that her news could make a proper entrance. Mrs. Emerson was simply waiting for the news. Finally, she couldn’t hold back any longer.

"Well, what's the news?" said she.

"What's the update?" she asked.

"Well, I don't know as there's anything very particular," hedged the other woman, prolonging the situation.

"Well, I don't think there's anything specific," the other woman said, dragging out the moment.

"Yes, there is; you can't cheat me," replied Mrs. Emerson.

"Yes, there is; you can't fool me," replied Mrs. Emerson.

"Now, how do you know?"

"How do you know now?"

"By the way you look."

"By the way you look."

Mrs. Meserve laughed consciously and rather vainly.

Mrs. Meserve laughed in a self-aware and somewhat vain way.

"Well, Simon says my face is so expressive I can't hide anything more than five minutes no matter how hard I try," said she. "Well, there is some news. Simon came home with it this noon. He heard it in South Dayton. He had some business over there this morning. The old Sargent place is let."

"Well, Simon says my face is so expressive I can't hide anything for more than five minutes no matter how hard I try," she said. "Anyway, there’s some news. Simon came home with it this afternoon. He heard it in South Dayton. He had some business over there this morning. The old Sargent place is rented."

Mrs. Emerson dropped her sewing and stared.

Mrs. Emerson put down her sewing and stared.

"You don't say so!"

"No way!"

"Yes, it is."

"Yeah, it is."

"Who to?"

"Who to contact?"

"Why, some folks from Boston that moved to South Dayton last year. They haven't been satisfied with the house they had there—it wasn't large enough. The man has got considerable property and can afford to live pretty well. He's got a wife and his unmarried sister in the family. The sister's got money, too. He does business in Boston and it's just as easy to get to Boston from here as from South Dayton, and so they're coming here. You know the old Sargent house is a splendid place."

"Well, some people from Boston moved to South Dayton last year. They haven't been happy with the house they had there—it wasn't big enough. The man has a good amount of property and can afford to live comfortably. He's got a wife and his unmarried sister in the family. The sister has money as well. He does business in Boston, and it's just as easy to get to Boston from here as it is from South Dayton, so they're coming here. You know the old Sargent house is a great place."

"Yes, it's the handsomest house in town, but—"

"Yeah, it's the nicest house in town, but—"

"Oh, Simon said they told him about that and he just laughed. Said he wasn't afraid and neither was his wife and sister. Said he'd risk ghosts rather than little tucked-up sleeping-rooms without any sun, like they've had in the Dayton house. Said he'd rather risk SEEING ghosts, than risk being ghosts themselves. Simon said they said he was a great hand to joke."

"Oh, Simon said they told him about that, and he just laughed. He said he wasn't afraid, and neither was his wife and sister. He said he'd rather deal with ghosts than be stuck in those little dark bedrooms without any sunlight, like the ones in the Dayton house. He said he'd prefer to see ghosts than to be ghosts themselves. Simon said they called him a great joker."

"Oh, well," said Mrs. Emerson, "it is a beautiful house, and maybe there isn't anything in those stories. It never seemed to me they came very straight anyway. I never took much stock in them. All I thought was—if his wife was nervous."

"Oh, well," Mrs. Emerson said, "it's a beautiful house, and maybe those stories aren't true. They never really seemed very credible to me. I never thought much of them. All I was thinking was—if his wife was nervous."

"Nothing in creation would hire me to go into a house that I'd ever heard a word against of that kind," declared Mrs. Meserve with emphasis. "I wouldn't go into that house if they would give me the rent. I've seen enough of haunted houses to last me as long as I live."

"Nothing in existence could convince me to step foot in a house that I've heard even a single negative word about," Mrs. Meserve stated emphatically. "I wouldn't enter that house if they offered me the rent. I've encountered enough haunted houses to last me a lifetime."

Mrs. Emerson's face acquired the expression of a hunting hound.

Mrs. Emerson's face took on the look of a hunting dog.

"Have you?" she asked in an intense whisper.

"Have you?" she asked in a tense whisper.

"Yes, I have. I don't want any more of it."

"Yeah, I have. I don't want any more of it."

"Before you came here?"

"Before you got here?"

"Yes; before I was married—when I was quite a girl."

"Yes, before I got married—when I was still just a girl."

Mrs. Meserve had not married young. Mrs. Emerson had mental calculations when she heard that.

Mrs. Meserve didn't get married young. Mrs. Emerson made mental notes when she heard that.

"Did you really live in a house that was—" she whispered fearfully.

"Did you actually live in a house that was—" she whispered fearfully.

Mrs. Meserve nodded solemnly.

Mrs. Meserve nodded seriously.

"Did you really ever—see—anything—"

"Did you ever really see anything?"

Mrs. Meserve nodded.

Mrs. Meserve agreed.

"You didn't see anything that did you any harm?"

"You didn't see anything that hurt you, did you?"

"No, I didn't see anything that did me harm looking at it in one way, but it don't do anybody in this world any good to see things that haven't any business to be seen in it. You never get over it."

"No, I didn't see anything harmful when I looked at it from one perspective, but it doesn’t benefit anyone in this world to see things that shouldn't be seen. You never really get past it."

There was a moment's silence. Mrs. Emerson's features seemed to sharpen.

There was a brief silence. Mrs. Emerson's features appeared to sharpen.

"Well, of course I don't want to urge you," said she, "if you don't feel like talking about it; but maybe it might do you good to tell it out, if it's on your mind, worrying you."

"Well, I don’t want to pressure you," she said, "if you’re not up for talking about it; but it might help to get it off your chest if it’s bothering you."

"I try to put it out of my mind," said Mrs. Meserve.

"I try to forget about it," said Mrs. Meserve.

"Well, it's just as you feel."

"Well, it's exactly how you feel."

"I never told anybody but Simon," said Mrs. Meserve. "I never felt as if it was wise perhaps. I didn't know what folks might think. So many don't believe in anything they can't understand, that they might think my mind wasn't right. Simon advised me not to talk about it. He said he didn't believe it was anything supernatural, but he had to own up that he couldn't give any explanation for it to save his life. He had to own up that he didn't believe anybody could. Then he said he wouldn't talk about it. He said lots of folks would sooner tell folks my head wasn't right than to own up they couldn't see through it."

"I never told anyone but Simon," Mrs. Meserve said. "I never thought it was wise, really. I didn't know what people might think. So many don’t believe in anything they can’t understand, and they might think something's wrong with me. Simon advised me not to bring it up. He said he didn’t think it was anything supernatural, but he had to admit he couldn’t explain it to save his life. He had to admit he didn’t believe anyone could. Then he said he wouldn’t talk about it. He mentioned that a lot of people would rather say I’m not thinking straight than admit they can’t figure it out."

"I'm sure I wouldn't say so," returned Mrs. Emerson reproachfully. "You know better than that, I hope."

"I'm sure I wouldn't say that," Mrs. Emerson replied with a disapproving look. "I hope you know better than that."

"Yes, I do," replied Mrs. Meserve. "I know you wouldn't say so."

"Yes, I do," Mrs. Meserve replied. "I knew you wouldn't admit it."

"And I wouldn't tell it to a soul if you didn't want me to."

"And I wouldn't share it with anyone if you didn't want me to."

"Well, I'd rather you wouldn't."

"Well, I’d prefer you didn't."

"I won't speak of it even to Mr. Emerson."

"I won't talk about it, not even to Mr. Emerson."

"I'd rather you wouldn't even to him."

"I'd prefer that you don't even talk to him."

"I won't."

"I’m not going to."

Mrs. Emerson took up her dress skirt again; Mrs. Meserve hooked up another loop of blue wool. Then she begun:

Mrs. Emerson picked up her dress skirt again; Mrs. Meserve hooked another loop of blue wool. Then she started:

"Of course," said she, "I ain't going to say positively that I believe or disbelieve in ghosts, but all I tell you is what I saw. I can't explain it. I don't pretend I can, for I can't. If you can, well and good; I shall be glad, for it will stop tormenting me as it has done and always will otherwise. There hasn't been a day nor a night since it happened that I haven't thought of it, and always I have felt the shivers go down my back when I did."

"Of course," she said, "I'm not going to say for sure that I believe or don't believe in ghosts, but all I can share is what I saw. I can't explain it. I won't pretend I can, because I can't. If you can, great; I'd be happy, because it would stop haunting me like it has been and always will. There hasn’t been a single day or night since it happened that I haven't thought about it, and I always feel the shivers go down my back when I do."

"That's an awful feeling," Mrs. Emerson said.

"That's a terrible feeling," Mrs. Emerson said.

"Ain't it? Well, it happened before I was married, when I was a girl and lived in East Wilmington. It was the first year I lived there. You know my family all died five years before that. I told you."

"Ain't it? Well, it happened before I got married, when I was a girl living in East Wilmington. It was my first year there. You know my family all passed away five years before that. I told you."

Mrs. Emerson nodded.

Mrs. Emerson nodded.

"Well, I went there to teach school, and I went to board with a Mrs. Amelia Dennison and her sister, Mrs. Bird. Abby, her name was—Abby Bird. She was a widow; she had never had any children. She had a little money—Mrs. Dennison didn't have any—and she had come to East Wilmington and bought the house they lived in. It was a real pretty house, though it was very old and run down. It had cost Mrs. Bird a good deal to put it in order. I guess that was the reason they took me to board. I guess they thought it would help along a little. I guess what I paid for my board about kept us all in victuals. Mrs. Bird had enough to live on if they were careful, but she had spent so much fixing up the old house that they must have been a little pinched for awhile.

"Well, I went there to teach, and I stayed with Mrs. Amelia Dennison and her sister, Mrs. Bird. Abby, that was her name—Abby Bird. She was a widow and had never had any kids. She had a little money—Mrs. Dennison didn’t have any—and she came to East Wilmington and bought the house they lived in. It was a really nice house, even though it was very old and rundown. Mrs. Bird spent quite a bit to fix it up. I guess that’s why they took me in; they thought it might help out a bit. I think what I paid for my room and board just about covered the food for all of us. Mrs. Bird had enough to live on if they were careful, but after spending so much on the old house, they might have been a bit tight for a while."

"Anyhow, they took me to board, and I thought I was pretty lucky to get in there. I had a nice room, big and sunny and furnished pretty, the paper and paint all new, and everything as neat as wax. Mrs. Dennison was one of the best cooks I ever saw, and I had a little stove in my room, and there was always a nice fire there when I got home from school. I thought I hadn't been in such a nice place since I lost my own home, until I had been there about three weeks.

"Anyway, they took me in, and I thought I was really lucky to get a spot there. I had a lovely room, big and sunny, decorated nicely, with fresh paint and wallpaper, and everything was as neat as could be. Mrs. Dennison was one of the best cooks I've ever seen, and I had a little stove in my room, so there was always a nice fire going when I returned from school. I thought I hadn't been in such a nice place since I lost my own home, but that was until I had been there about three weeks."

"I had been there about three weeks before I found it out, though I guess it had been going on ever since they had been in the house, and that was most four months. They hadn't said anything about it, and I didn't wonder, for there they had just bought the house and been to so much expense and trouble fixing it up.

"I had been there for about three weeks before I figured it out, but I guess it had been happening since they moved into the house, and that was almost four months ago. They hadn't mentioned anything about it, and I understood why; they had just bought the house and had spent a lot of time and money fixing it up."

"Well, I went there in September. I begun my school the first Monday. I remember it was a real cold fall, there was a frost the middle of September, and I had to put on my winter coat. I remember when I came home that night (let me see, I began school on a Monday, and that was two weeks from the next Thursday), I took off my coat downstairs and laid it on the table in the front entry. It was a real nice coat—heavy black broadcloth trimmed with fur; I had had it the winter before. Mrs. Bird called after me as I went upstairs that I ought not to leave it in the front entry for fear somebody might come in and take it, but I only laughed and called back to her that I wasn't afraid. I never was much afraid of burglars.

"Well, I went there in September. I started school the first Monday. I remember it was a really cold fall, there was frost in the middle of September, and I had to put on my winter coat. I remember when I came home that night (let's see, I started school on a Monday, and that was two weeks before the next Thursday), I took off my coat downstairs and laid it on the table in the front entry. It was a really nice coat—heavy black broadcloth trimmed with fur; I had it from the winter before. Mrs. Bird called after me as I went upstairs that I shouldn’t leave it in the front entry in case someone came in and took it, but I just laughed and called back to her that I wasn't worried. I was never really afraid of burglars.

"Well, though it was hardly the middle of September, it was a real cold night. I remember my room faced west, and the sun was getting low, and the sky was a pale yellow and purple, just as you see it sometimes in the winter when there is going to be a cold snap. I rather think that was the night the frost came the first time. I know Mrs. Dennison covered up some flowers she had in the front yard, anyhow. I remember looking out and seeing an old green plaid shawl of hers over the verbena bed. There was a fire in my little wood-stove. Mrs. Bird made it, I know. She was a real motherly sort of woman; she always seemed to be the happiest when she was doing something to make other folks happy and comfortable. Mrs. Dennison told me she had always been so. She said she had coddled her husband within an inch of his life. 'It's lucky Abby never had any children,' she said, 'for she would have spoilt them.'

"Well, even though it was barely the middle of September, it was a really cold night. I remember my room faced west, and the sun was low in the sky, which was a pale yellow and purple, just like you see it sometimes in winter right before a cold snap. I think that was the night the frost came for the first time. I know Mrs. Dennison covered some flowers she had in the front yard, anyway. I remember looking out and seeing one of her old green plaid shawls over the verbena bed. There was a fire in my little wood stove. Mrs. Bird made it, I know. She was the kind of woman who felt like a mother; she always seemed to be happiest when she was doing something to make others happy and comfortable. Mrs. Dennison told me she had always been that way. She said she had coddled her husband almost to death. 'It's lucky Abby never had any kids,' she said, 'because she would have spoiled them.'"

"Well, that night I sat down beside my nice little fire and ate an apple. There was a plate of nice apples on my table. Mrs. Bird put them there. I was always very fond of apples. Well, I sat down and ate an apple, and was having a beautiful time, and thinking how lucky I was to have got board in such a place with such nice folks, when I heard a queer little sound at my door. It was such a little hesitating sort of sound that it sounded more like a fumble than a knock, as if some one very timid, with very little hands, was feeling along the door, not quite daring to knock. For a minute I thought it was a mouse. But I waited and it came again, and then I made up my mind it was a knock, but a very little scared one, so I said, 'Come in.'

"Well, that night I sat down next to my cozy little fire and ate an apple. There was a bowl of fresh apples on my table. Mrs. Bird had put them there. I’ve always loved apples. So, I settled in and enjoyed my apple, having a wonderful time, thinking about how lucky I was to have found a place to stay with such nice people, when I heard a strange little sound at my door. It was a hesitant sort of sound that felt more like a fumble than a knock, as if someone very shy, with small hands, was feeling along the door, not quite daring to knock. For a moment, I thought it was a mouse. But I waited, and it happened again, and then I decided it was a knock, but a very timid one, so I said, 'Come in.'"

"But nobody came in, and then presently I heard the knock again. Then I got up and opened the door, thinking it was very queer, and I had a frightened feeling without knowing why.

"But nobody came in, and then I heard the knock again. So I got up and opened the door, thinking it was really strange, and I felt scared for no clear reason."

"Well, I opened the door, and the first thing I noticed was a draught of cold air, as if the front door downstairs was open, but there was a strange close smell about the cold draught. It smelled more like a cellar that had been shut up for years, than out-of-doors. Then I saw something. I saw my coat first. The thing that held it was so small that I couldn't see much of anything else. Then I saw a little white face with eyes so scared and wishful that they seemed as if they might eat a hole in anybody's heart. It was a dreadful little face, with something about it which made it different from any other face on earth, but it was so pitiful that somehow it did away a good deal with the dreadfulness. And there were two little hands spotted purple with the cold, holding up my winter coat, and a strange little far-away voice said: 'I can't find my mother.'

"Well, I opened the door, and the first thing I noticed was a draft of cold air, as if the front door downstairs was open, but there was a strange, musty smell in the cold draft. It smelled more like a cellar that had been closed for years than fresh air. Then I saw something. I noticed my coat first. The thing holding it was so small that I couldn't see much else. Then I saw a little white face with eyes so scared and hopeful that they seemed like they could break anyone's heart. It was an awful little face, with something about it that made it different from any other face in the world, but it was so pitiful that it somehow lessened the dreadful feeling. And there were two little hands marked purple from the cold, holding up my winter coat, and a strange little distant voice said, 'I can't find my mother.'"

"'For Heaven's sake,' I said, 'who are you?'

"'For heaven's sake,' I said, 'who are you?'"

"Then the little voice said again: 'I can't find my mother.'

"Then the little voice said again: 'I can’t find my mom.'"

"All the time I could smell the cold and I saw that it was about the child; that cold was clinging to her as if she had come out of some deadly cold place. Well, I took my coat, I did not know what else to do, and the cold was clinging to that. It was as cold as if it had come off ice. When I had the coat I could see the child more plainly. She was dressed in one little white garment made very simply. It was a nightgown, only very long, quite covering her feet, and I could see dimly through it her little thin body mottled purple with the cold. Her face did not look so cold; that was a clear waxen white. Her hair was dark, but it looked as if it might be dark only because it was so damp, almost wet, and might really be light hair. It clung very close to her forehead, which was round and white. She would have been very beautiful if she had not been so dreadful.

"All the time I could smell the cold, and I realized it was all about the child; that cold was clinging to her as if she had just come from some freezing place. So, I took my coat—not knowing what else to do—and the cold clung to that too. It felt as cold as if it had been taken straight from ice. With the coat on, I could see the child more clearly. She was wearing a simple white garment. It was a nightgown, very long, covering her feet, and I could dimly see her little thin body, mottled purple from the cold. Her face didn't look as cold; it was a clear waxy white. Her hair was dark, but it seemed dark only because it was so damp, almost wet, and it could really be light hair. It clung closely to her round, white forehead. She would have been very beautiful if she hadn’t looked so terrifying."

"'Who are you?' says I again, looking at her.

"'Who are you?' I asked again, looking at her."

"She looked at me with her terrible pleading eyes and did not say anything.

"She looked at me with her awful pleading eyes and didn't say anything."

"'What are you?' says I. Then she went away. She did not seem to run or walk like other children. She flitted, like one of those little filmy white butterflies, that don't seem like real ones they are so light, and move as if they had no weight. But she looked back from the head of the stairs. 'I can't find my mother,' said she, and I never heard such a voice.

"'What are you?' I asked. Then she walked away. She didn’t seem to run or walk like other kids. She flitted, like those delicate little white butterflies that seem almost unreal because they are so light and move as if they have no weight. But she looked back from the top of the stairs. 'I can't find my mom,' she said, and I had never heard a voice like that."

"'Who is your mother?' says I, but she was gone.

"'Who is your mother?' I asked, but she was gone."

"Well, I thought for a moment I should faint away. The room got dark and I heard a singing in my ears. Then I flung my coat onto the bed. My hands were as cold as ice from holding it, and I stood in my door, and called first Mrs. Bird and then Mrs. Dennison. I didn't dare go down over the stairs where that had gone. It seemed to me I should go mad if I didn't see somebody or something like other folks on the face of the earth. I thought I should never make anybody hear, but I could hear them stepping about downstairs, and I could smell biscuits baking for supper. Somehow the smell of those biscuits seemed the only natural thing left to keep me in my right mind. I didn't dare go over those stairs. I just stood there and called, and finally I heard the entry door open and Mrs. Bird called back:

"Well, for a moment, I thought I was going to faint. The room turned dark, and I heard a ringing in my ears. Then I tossed my coat onto the bed. My hands were cold as ice from holding it, and I stood in my doorway, calling for Mrs. Bird and then Mrs. Dennison. I didn’t dare go down the stairs where that had happened. It felt like I would go crazy if I didn’t see someone or something familiar on this earth. I thought no one would hear me, but I could hear them moving around downstairs, and I could smell biscuits baking for dinner. Somehow, that smell was the only normal thing left to keep me sane. I didn’t dare go down those stairs. I just stood there calling out until finally, I heard the entry door open, and Mrs. Bird called back:"

"'What is it? Did you call, Miss Arms?'

"'What’s up? Did you call, Miss Arms?'"

"'Come up here; come up here as quick as you can, both of you,' I screamed out; 'quick, quick, quick!'

"'Come up here; come up here as fast as you can, both of you,' I shouted; 'hurry, hurry, hurry!'"

"I heard Mrs. Bird tell Mrs. Dennison: 'Come quick, Amelia, something is the matter in Miss Arms' room.' It struck me even then that she expressed herself rather queerly, and it struck me as very queer, indeed, when they both got upstairs and I saw that they knew what had happened, or that they knew of what nature the happening was.

"I heard Mrs. Bird say to Mrs. Dennison, 'Come quickly, Amelia, something's wrong in Miss Arms' room.' Even back then, it struck me as a bit odd how she phrased it, and it seemed really strange to me when they both went upstairs and I noticed that they already knew what had happened, or at least they understood what kind of situation it was."

"'What is it, dear?' asked Mrs. Bird, and her pretty, loving voice had a strained sound. I saw her look at Mrs. Dennison and I saw Mrs. Dennison look back at her.

"'What is it, dear?' asked Mrs. Bird, and her sweet, caring voice sounded a bit tense. I noticed her glance at Mrs. Dennison, and I saw Mrs. Dennison return her look."

"'For God's sake,' says I, and I never spoke so before—'for God's sake, what was it brought my coat upstairs?'

"'For God's sake,' I said, and I had never spoken like that before—'for God's sake, what brought my coat upstairs?'"

"'What was it like?' asked Mrs. Dennison in a sort of failing voice, and she looked at her sister again and her sister looked back at her.

"'What was it like?' asked Mrs. Dennison in a somewhat shaky voice, and she looked at her sister again, and her sister looked back at her."

"'It was a child I have never seen here before. It looked like a child,' says I, 'but I never saw a child so dreadful, and it had on a nightgown, and said she couldn't find her mother. Who was it? What was it?'

"'It was a child I’ve never seen here before. It looked like a child,' I said, 'but I’ve never seen such a dreadful child, and she was wearing a nightgown, saying she couldn't find her mother. Who was she? What was she?'"

"I thought for a minute Mrs. Dennison was going to faint, but Mrs. Bird hung onto her and rubbed her hands, and whispered in her ear (she had the cooingest kind of voice), and I ran and got her a glass of cold water. I tell you it took considerable courage to go downstairs alone, but they had set a lamp on the entry table so I could see. I don't believe I could have spunked up enough to have gone downstairs in the dark, thinking every second that child might be close to me. The lamp and the smell of the biscuits baking seemed to sort of keep my courage up, but I tell you I didn't waste much time going down those stairs and out into the kitchen for a glass of water. I pumped as if the house was afire, and I grabbed the first thing I came across in the shape of a tumbler: it was a painted one that Mrs. Dennison's Sunday school class gave her, and it was meant for a flower vase.

"I thought for a moment that Mrs. Dennison was about to faint, but Mrs. Bird held onto her, rubbed her hands, and whispered in her ear (she had the sweetest voice), and I quickly went to get her a glass of cold water. Honestly, it took a lot of courage to go downstairs alone, but they had set a lamp on the entry table so I could see. I really don’t think I could have worked up the nerve to go downstairs in the dark, worrying every second that the child might be close to me. The lamp and the smell of the biscuits baking seemed to boost my courage, but I rushed down those stairs and into the kitchen for a glass of water. I pumped the handle like the house was on fire and grabbed the first thing I found that looked like a tumbler: it was a painted one that Mrs. Dennison's Sunday school class had given her, and it was meant to be a flower vase."

"Well, I filled it and then ran upstairs. I felt every minute as if something would catch my feet, and I held the glass to Mrs. Dennison's lips, while Mrs. Bird held her head up, and she took a good long swallow, then she looked hard at the tumbler.

"Well, I filled it and then ran upstairs. I felt like something would trip me at any moment, and I held the glass to Mrs. Dennison's lips while Mrs. Bird supported her head. She took a long drink, then stared intently at the tumbler."

"'Yes,' says I, 'I know I got this one, but I took the first I came across, and it isn't hurt a mite.'

"'Yeah,' I said, 'I know I got this one, but I just grabbed the first one I found, and it isn't hurt at all.'"

"'Don't get the painted flowers wet,' says Mrs. Dennison very feebly, 'they'll wash off if you do.'

"'Don't get the painted flowers wet,' Mrs. Dennison says weakly, 'they'll come off if you do.'"

"'I'll be real careful,' says I. I knew she set a sight by that painted tumbler.

"'I'll be really careful,' I said. I knew she prized that painted tumbler.

"The water seemed to do Mrs. Dennison good, for presently she pushed Mrs. Bird away and sat up. She had been laying down on my bed.

"The water seemed to help Mrs. Dennison, because soon she pushed Mrs. Bird away and sat up. She had been lying down on my bed."

"'I'm all over it now,' says she, but she was terribly white, and her eyes looked as if they saw something outside things. Mrs. Bird wasn't much better, but she always had a sort of settled sweet, good look that nothing could disturb to any great extent. I knew I looked dreadful, for I caught a glimpse of myself in the glass, and I would hardly have known who it was.

"'I've got it under control now,' she says, but she looked really pale, and her eyes seemed to see something beyond what's real. Mrs. Bird wasn't doing much better, but she always had a calm, sweet, kind appearance that nothing could really shake. I knew I looked terrible, because I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror, and I could hardly recognize who it was.

"Mrs. Dennison, she slid off the bed and walked sort of tottery to a chair. 'I was silly to give way so,' says she.

"Mrs. Dennison slid off the bed and wobbled over to a chair. 'It was foolish of me to let it get to me like that,' she says."

"'No, you wasn't silly, sister,' says Mrs. Bird. 'I don't know what this means any more than you do, but whatever it is, no one ought to be called silly for being overcome by anything so different from other things which we have known all our lives.'

"'No, you weren't being silly, sister,' says Mrs. Bird. 'I don't understand what this means any more than you do, but whatever it is, no one should be called silly for being overwhelmed by something so different from all the things we've known our whole lives.'"

"Mrs. Dennison looked at her sister, then she looked at me, then back at her sister again, and Mrs. Bird spoke as if she had been asked a question.

"Mrs. Dennison glanced at her sister, then at me, and then back at her sister again, and Mrs. Bird spoke as if someone had asked her a question."

"'Yes,' says she, 'I do think Miss Arms ought to be told—that is, I think she ought to be told all we know ourselves.'

"'Yes,' she says, 'I do think Miss Arms should be informed—that is, I believe she should be told everything we know ourselves.'"

"'That isn't much,' said Mrs. Dennison with a dying-away sort of sigh. She looked as if she might faint away again any minute. She was a real delicate-looking woman, but it turned out she was a good deal stronger than poor Mrs. Bird.

"'That isn't much,' said Mrs. Dennison with a fading sigh. She looked like she might faint again at any moment. She had a really delicate appearance, but it turned out she was much stronger than poor Mrs. Bird.

"'No, there isn't much we do know,' says Mrs. Bird, 'but what little there is she ought to know. I felt as if she ought to when she first came here.'

"'No, we don't know much,' says Mrs. Bird, 'but the little we do know, she should be aware of. I felt that way when she first arrived here.'"

"'Well, I didn't feel quite right about it,' said Mrs. Dennison, 'but I kept hoping it might stop, and any way, that it might never trouble her, and you had put so much in the house, and we needed the money, and I didn't know but she might be nervous and think she couldn't come, and I didn't want to take a man boarder.'

"'Well, I didn't feel quite right about it,' said Mrs. Dennison, 'but I kept hoping it might stop, and anyway, that it might never bother her, and you had put so much into the house, and we needed the money, and I didn't know if she might be nervous and think she couldn’t come, and I didn't want to take in a male boarder.'"

"'And aside from the money, we were very anxious to have you come, my dear,' says Mrs. Bird.

"'And besides the money, we were really eager for you to come, my dear,' says Mrs. Bird."

"'Yes,' says Mrs. Dennison, 'we wanted the young company in the house; we were lonesome, and we both of us took a great liking to you the minute we set eyes on you.'

"'Yes,' says Mrs. Dennison, 'we wanted the young couple in the house; we were lonely, and we both really liked you the moment we saw you.'"

"And I guess they meant what they said, both of them. They were beautiful women, and nobody could be any kinder to me than they were, and I never blamed them for not telling me before, and, as they said, there wasn't really much to tell.

"And I guess they really meant what they said, both of them. They were beautiful women, and no one could have been kinder to me than they were, and I never held it against them for not telling me earlier, and, as they mentioned, there wasn't really much to share."

"They hadn't any sooner fairly bought the house, and moved into it, than they began to see and hear things. Mrs. Bird said they were sitting together in the sitting-room one evening when they heard it the first time. She said her sister was knitting lace (Mrs. Dennison made beautiful knitted lace) and she was reading the Missionary Herald (Mrs. Bird was very much interested in mission work), when all of a sudden they heard something. She heard it first and she laid down her Missionary Herald and listened, and then Mrs. Dennison she saw her listening and she drops her lace. 'What is it you are listening to, Abby?' says she. Then it came again and they both heard, and the cold shivers went down their backs to hear it, though they didn't know why. 'It's the cat, isn't it?' says Mrs. Bird.

"They had barely bought the house and moved in when they started to see and hear things. Mrs. Bird said they were sitting together in the living room one evening when they heard it for the first time. She mentioned that her sister was knitting lace (Mrs. Dennison made beautiful knitted lace), and she was reading the Missionary Herald (Mrs. Bird was really into missionary work) when suddenly they heard something. She heard it first, put down her Missionary Herald, and listened, and then Mrs. Dennison noticed her listening and dropped her lace. 'What is it you’re listening to, Abby?' she asked. Then it came again, and they both heard it, sending cold chills down their spines even though they didn’t know why. 'It's the cat, right?' Mrs. Bird suggested."

"'It isn't any cat,' says Mrs. Dennison.

"'It's not any cat,' says Mrs. Dennison."

"'Oh, I guess it MUST be the cat; maybe she's got a mouse,' says Mrs. Bird, real cheerful, to calm down Mrs. Dennison, for she saw she was 'most scared to death, and she was always afraid of her fainting away. Then she opens the door and calls, 'Kitty, kitty, kitty!' They had brought their cat with them in a basket when they came to East Wilmington to live. It was a real handsome tiger cat, a tommy, and he knew a lot.

"'Oh, I guess it must be the cat; maybe she’s got a mouse,' says Mrs. Bird, sounding really cheerful to calm down Mrs. Dennison, because she could see she was almost scared to death, and she was always worried about her fainting. Then she opens the door and calls, 'Kitty, kitty, kitty!' They had brought their cat with them in a basket when they moved to East Wilmington. It was a really handsome tiger cat, a tom, and he knew a lot.

"Well, she called 'Kitty, kitty, kitty!' and sure enough the kitty came, and when he came in the door he gave a big yawl that didn't sound unlike what they had heard.

"Well, she called out 'Kitty, kitty, kitty!' and sure enough the kitty showed up, and when he walked in the door, he let out a big yawn that sounded a lot like what they had heard."

"'There, sister, here he is; you see it was the cat,' says Mrs. Bird. 'Poor kitty!'

"'Look, sister, here he is; you see, it was the cat,' says Mrs. Bird. 'Poor kitty!'"

"But Mrs. Dennison she eyed the cat, and she give a great screech.

"But Mrs. Dennison looked at the cat and let out a loud scream."

"'What's that? What's that?' says she.

"'What's that? What's that?' she says."

"'What's what?' says Mrs. Bird, pretending to herself that she didn't see what her sister meant.

"'What's going on?' says Mrs. Bird, pretending to herself that she didn't understand what her sister meant.

"'Somethin's got hold of that cat's tail,' says Mrs. Dennison. 'Somethin's got hold of his tail. It's pulled straight out, an' he can't get away. Just hear him yawl!'

"'Something's got hold of that cat's tail,' says Mrs. Dennison. 'Something's got hold of his tail. It's pulled straight out, and he can't get away. Just listen to him yowl!'"

"'It isn't anything,' says Mrs. Bird, but even as she said that she could see a little hand holding fast to that cat's tail, and then the child seemed to sort of clear out of the dimness behind the hand, and the child was sort of laughing then, instead of looking sad, and she said that was a great deal worse. She said that laugh was the most awful and the saddest thing she ever heard.

"'It's nothing,' Mrs. Bird says, but even as she says that, she can see a little hand gripping the cat's tail, and then the child seems to emerge from the shadows behind the hand, and the child is laughing instead of looking sad, which she thinks is much worse. She says that laugh is the most awful and saddest thing she's ever heard."

"Well, she was so dumfounded that she didn't know what to do, and she couldn't sense at first that it was anything supernatural. She thought it must be one of the neighbour's children who had run away and was making free of their house, and was teasing their cat, and that they must be just nervous to feel so upset by it. So she speaks up sort of sharp.

"Well, she was so shocked that she didn't know what to do, and she couldn't initially realize it was anything supernatural. She thought it must be one of the neighbor's kids who had run away and was messing around in their house, teasing their cat, and that they must just be feeling too anxious about it. So she spoke up kind of sharply."

"'Don't you know that you mustn't pull the kitty's tail?' says she. 'Don't you know you hurt the poor kitty, and she'll scratch you if you don't take care. Poor kitty, you mustn't hurt her.'

"'Don't you know you shouldn't pull the kitty's tail?' she says. 'Don't you know you're hurting the poor kitty, and she'll scratch you if you're not careful? Poor kitty, you really shouldn't hurt her.'"

"And with that she said the child stopped pulling that cat's tail and went to stroking her just as soft and pitiful, and the cat put his back up and rubbed and purred as if he liked it. The cat never seemed a mite afraid, and that seemed queer, for I had always heard that animals were dreadfully afraid of ghosts; but then, that was a pretty harmless little sort of ghost.

"And with that, she said the child stopped pulling the cat's tail and started to pet her gently and sadly, and the cat arched its back and rubbed against her, purring as if it enjoyed it. The cat didn’t seem afraid at all, which was strange, because I had always heard that animals were terribly scared of ghosts; but then again, this was a pretty harmless little ghost."

"Well, Mrs. Bird said the child stroked that cat, while she and Mrs. Dennison stood watching it, and holding onto each other, for, no matter how hard they tried to think it was all right, it didn't look right. Finally Mrs. Dennison she spoke.

"Well, Mrs. Bird said the child petted that cat while she and Mrs. Dennison stood watching it, holding onto each other, because no matter how hard they tried to convince themselves it was okay, it just didn’t seem right. Finally, Mrs. Dennison spoke."

"'What's your name, little girl?' says she.

"'What's your name, little girl?' she asks."

"Then the child looks up and stops stroking the cat, and says she can't find her mother, just the way she said it to me. Then Mrs. Dennison she gave such a gasp that Mrs. Bird thought she was going to faint away, but she didn't. 'Well, who is your mother?' says she. But the child just says again 'I can't find my mother—I can't find my mother.'

"Then the child looks up and stops petting the cat, and says she can't find her mom, just like she said to me. Then Mrs. Dennison gasped so dramatically that Mrs. Bird thought she was going to faint, but she didn't. 'Well, who is your mother?' she asks. But the child just says again, 'I can't find my mom—I can't find my mom.'"

"'Where do you live, dear?' says Mrs. Bird.

"'Where do you live, sweetheart?' asks Mrs. Bird."

"'I can't find my mother,' says the child.

"'I can't find my mom,' says the child."

"Well, that was the way it was. Nothing happened. Those two women stood there hanging onto each other, and the child stood in front of them, and they asked her questions, and everything she would say was: 'I can't find my mother.'

"Well, that was how it was. Nothing happened. Those two women stood there holding onto each other, and the child stood in front of them, and they asked her questions, and everything she said was: 'I can't find my mom.'"

"Then Mrs. Bird tried to catch hold of the child, for she thought in spite of what she saw that perhaps she was nervous and it was a real child, only perhaps not quite right in its head, that had run away in her little nightgown after she had been put to bed.

"Then Mrs. Bird tried to grab the child because she thought, despite what she saw, that maybe she was just nervous and it was a real child, only perhaps not quite right in the head, who had run away in her little nightgown after being put to bed."

"She tried to catch the child. She had an idea of putting a shawl around it and going out—she was such a little thing she could have carried her easy enough—and trying to find out to which of the neighbours she belonged. But the minute she moved toward the child there wasn't any child there; there was only that little voice seeming to come from nothing, saying 'I can't find my mother,' and presently that died away.

"She tried to catch the child. She thought about wrapping it in a shawl and taking it outside—she was so small she could have carried it easily—and figuring out which of the neighbors it belonged to. But the moment she moved toward the child, it was gone; all that was left was that little voice seemingly coming from nowhere, saying 'I can't find my mother,' and soon that faded away."

"Well, that same thing kept happening, or something very much the same. Once in awhile Mrs. Bird would be washing dishes, and all at once the child would be standing beside her with the dish-towel, wiping them. Of course, that was terrible. Mrs. Bird would wash the dishes all over. Sometimes she didn't tell Mrs. Dennison, it made her so nervous. Sometimes when they were making cake they would find the raisins all picked over, and sometimes little sticks of kindling-wood would be found laying beside the kitchen stove. They never knew when they would come across that child, and always she kept saying over and over that she couldn't find her mother. They never tried talking to her, except once in awhile Mrs. Bird would get desperate and ask her something, but the child never seemed to hear it; she always kept right on saying that she couldn't find her mother.

"Well, that same thing kept happening, or something very similar. Occasionally, Mrs. Bird would be washing dishes, and suddenly the child would be standing next to her with the dish towel, drying them. Of course, that was awful. Mrs. Bird would wash the dishes all over again. Sometimes, she didn’t tell Mrs. Dennison because it made her so anxious. Occasionally, when they were making a cake, they would find the raisins all picked over, and at times small sticks of kindling would be found lying next to the kitchen stove. They never knew when they would run into that child, and she always kept saying over and over that she couldn’t find her mother. They never really tried talking to her, except once in a while when Mrs. Bird would get desperate and ask her something, but the child never seemed to hear; she always just kept saying that she couldn’t find her mother."

"After they had told me all they had to tell about their experience with the child, they told me about the house and the people that had lived there before they did. It seemed something dreadful had happened in that house. And the land agent had never let on to them. I don't think they would have bought it if he had, no matter how cheap it was, for even if folks aren't really afraid of anything, they don't want to live in houses where such dreadful things have happened that you keep thinking about them. I know after they told me I should never have stayed there another night, if I hadn't thought so much of them, no matter how comfortable I was made; and I never was nervous, either. But I stayed. Of course, it didn't happen in my room. If it had I could not have stayed."

"After they shared everything about their experience with the child, they started talking about the house and the people who lived there before them. It felt like something terrible had happened in that house. And the real estate agent never mentioned it to them. I doubt they would have bought it if he had, no matter how cheap it was, because even if people aren't really scared of anything, they don’t want to live in places where such awful things have happened that you can't stop thinking about them. I know that after they told me, I shouldn’t have stayed another night, even though I thought a lot of them, no matter how comfortable I was; and I wasn’t even nervous. But I stayed. Of course, nothing happened in my room. If it had, I wouldn’t have been able to stay."

"What was it?" asked Mrs. Emerson in an awed voice.

"What was it?" asked Mrs. Emerson in a stunned voice.

"It was an awful thing. That child had lived in the house with her father and mother two years before. They had come—or the father had—from a real good family. He had a good situation: he was a drummer for a big leather house in the city, and they lived real pretty, with plenty to do with. But the mother was a real wicked woman. She was as handsome as a picture, and they said she came from good sort of people enough in Boston, but she was bad clean through, though she was real pretty spoken and most everybody liked her. She used to dress out and make a great show, and she never seemed to take much interest in the child, and folks began to say she wasn't treated right.

"It was a terrible situation. That child had lived in the house with her father and mother for two years before. They had come—or the father had—from a really good family. He had a good job: he was a salesman for a large leather company in the city, and they lived quite comfortably, with plenty to enjoy. But the mother was a truly wicked woman. She was as beautiful as a model, and they said she came from a respectable family in Boston, but she was bad to the core, even though she spoke nicely and almost everyone liked her. She loved to dress up and put on a show, and she never seemed to care much about the child, and people started to say she wasn't being treated well."

"The woman had a hard time keeping a girl. For some reason one wouldn't stay. They would leave and then talk about her awfully, telling all kinds of things. People didn't believe it at first; then they began to. They said that the woman made that little thing, though she wasn't much over five years old, and small and babyish for her age, do most of the work, what there was done; they said the house used to look like a pig-sty when she didn't have help. They said the little thing used to stand on a chair and wash dishes, and they'd seen her carrying in sticks of wood most as big as she was many a time, and they'd heard her mother scolding her. The woman was a fine singer, and had a voice like a screech-owl when she scolded.

"The woman struggled to keep a girl around. For some reason, none of them would stay. They would leave and then talk about her terribly, spreading all kinds of stories. At first, people didn't believe it, but eventually, they started to. They claimed that the woman made that little girl, who was barely five years old and small and childish for her age, do most of the work that got done; they said the house used to look like a pigsty when she didn't have help. They said the little girl would stand on a chair to wash dishes, and they had seen her carrying in sticks of wood nearly as big as she was many times, and they had heard her mother scolding her. The woman was a great singer, but when she scolded, her voice sounded like a screech owl."

"The father was away most of the time, and when that happened he had been away out West for some weeks. There had been a married man hanging about the mother for some time, and folks had talked some; but they weren't sure there was anything wrong, and he was a man very high up, with money, so they kept pretty still for fear he would hear of it and make trouble for them, and of course nobody was sure, though folks did say afterward that the father of the child had ought to have been told.

"The father was gone most of the time, and when he was gone, he had been out West for several weeks. There had been a married man spending time with the mother for a while, and people had started to gossip; but they weren't sure anything was actually wrong, and he was a well-off man in a high position, so they kept quiet, afraid he might find out and cause them trouble. Of course, nobody knew for certain, though later on, people said the child's father should have been informed."

"But that was very easy to say; it wouldn't have been so easy to find anybody who would have been willing to tell him such a thing as that, especially when they weren't any too sure. He set his eyes by his wife, too. They said all he seemed to think of was to earn money to buy things to deck her out in. And he about worshiped the child, too. They said he was a real nice man. The men that are treated so bad mostly are real nice men. I've always noticed that.

"But that was easy to say; it wouldn't have been so easy to find anyone willing to tell him something like that, especially when they weren't too sure. He focused on his wife as well. People said all he seemed to care about was making money to buy things to spoil her. And he adored the child, too. They said he was a really nice guy. The men who are treated poorly are usually really nice guys. I've always noticed that."

"Well, one morning that man that there had been whispers about was missing. He had been gone quite a while, though, before they really knew that he was missing, because he had gone away and told his wife that he had to go to New York on business and might be gone a week, and not to worry if he didn't get home, and not to worry if he didn't write, because he should be thinking from day to day that he might take the next train home and there would be no use in writing. So the wife waited, and she tried not to worry until it was two days over the week, then she run into a neighbour's and fainted dead away on the floor; and then they made inquiries and found out that he had skipped—with some money that didn't belong to him, too.

"Well, one morning, the man everyone had been whispering about was missing. He had been gone for a while before anyone realized it, because he told his wife he had to go to New York on business and might be gone for a week. He said not to worry if he didn't come home or write, since he might decide to take the next train back, and it wouldn’t make sense to write. So, the wife waited and tried not to worry until it was two days past the week. Finally, she ran over to a neighbor's and fainted right on the floor. Then they asked questions and discovered he had skipped town—with some money that didn’t belong to him, too."

"Then folks began to ask where was that woman, and they found out by comparing notes that nobody had seen her since the man went away; but three or four women remembered that she had told them that she thought of taking the child and going to Boston to visit her folks, so when they hadn't seen her around, and the house shut, they jumped to the conclusion that was where she was. They were the neighbours that lived right around her, but they didn't have much to do with her, and she'd gone out of her way to tell them about her Boston plan, and they didn't make much reply when she did.

"Then people started asking where that woman was, and by comparing notes, they discovered that no one had seen her since the man left; but three or four women remembered that she had mentioned thinking about taking the child and going to Boston to visit her family. So when they hadn't seen her around and the house was locked up, they jumped to the conclusion that’s where she was. They were the neighbors living close by, but they didn't interact with her much, and she had gone out of her way to share her Boston plan, yet they hadn't responded much when she did."

"Well, there was this house shut up, and the man and woman missing and the child. Then all of a sudden one of the women that lived the nearest remembered something. She remembered that she had waked up three nights running, thinking she heard a child crying somewhere, and once she waked up her husband, but he said it must be the Bisbees' little girl, and she thought it must be. The child wasn't well and was always crying. It used to have colic spells, especially at night. So she didn't think any more about it until this came up, then all of a sudden she did think of it. She told what she had heard, and finally folks began to think they had better enter that house and see if there was anything wrong.

"Well, there was this house that was locked up, and the man, woman, and child were all missing. Then suddenly, one of the women who lived nearby remembered something. She recalled that she had woken up for three nights in a row, thinking she heard a child crying somewhere. Once, she even woke up her husband, but he said it must be the Bisbees' little girl, and she figured it probably was. The child wasn't well and was always crying. She used to have colic, especially at night. So, she didn't think much more about it until this situation came up, and then all of a sudden, it clicked for her. She shared what she had heard, and eventually, people started to think they should go into that house and check if anything was wrong."

"Well, they did enter it, and they found that child dead, locked in one of the rooms. (Mrs. Dennison and Mrs. Bird never used that room; it was a back bedroom on the second floor.)

"Well, they did go in, and they found that child dead, locked in one of the rooms. (Mrs. Dennison and Mrs. Bird never used that room; it was a back bedroom on the second floor.)"

"Yes, they found that poor child there, starved to death, and frozen, though they weren't sure she had frozen to death, for she was in bed with clothes enough to keep her pretty warm when she was alive. But she had been there a week, and she was nothing but skin and bone. It looked as if the mother had locked her into the house when she went away, and told her not to make any noise for fear the neighbours would hear her and find out that she herself had gone.

"Yes, they found that poor child there, starved to death and frozen, though they weren’t sure she had frozen to death, since she was in bed with enough clothes to keep her pretty warm when she was alive. But she had been there a week, and she was nothing but skin and bone. It looked like the mother had locked her in the house when she left and told her not to make any noise for fear the neighbors would hear her and realize that she was gone."

"Mrs. Dennison said she couldn't really believe that the woman had meant to have her own child starved to death. Probably she thought the little thing would raise somebody, or folks would try to get in the house and find her. Well, whatever she thought, there the child was, dead.

"Mrs. Dennison said she couldn't really believe that the woman had intended for her own child to starve to death. She probably thought the little one would draw attention or that people would try to break into the house and discover her. Well, whatever she thought, the child was gone, dead."

"But that wasn't all. The father came home, right in the midst of it; the child was just buried, and he was beside himself. And—he went on the track of his wife, and he found her, and he shot her dead; it was in all the papers at the time; then he disappeared. Nothing had been seen of him since. Mrs. Dennison said that she thought he had either made way with himself or got out of the country, nobody knew, but they did know there was something wrong with the house.

"But that wasn't all. The father came home right in the middle of it; the child had just been buried, and he was distraught. Then he went looking for his wife, found her, and shot her dead. It was in all the newspapers at the time; then he vanished. No one has seen him since. Mrs. Dennison said she thought he either took his own life or left the country; nobody knew for sure, but they did know there was something wrong with the house."

"'I knew folks acted queer when they asked me how I liked it when we first came here,' says Mrs. Dennison, 'but I never dreamed why till we saw the child that night.'

"'I knew people were acting strange when they asked me how I liked it when we first got here,' says Mrs. Dennison, 'but I never imagined why until we saw the child that night.'"

"I never heard anything like it in my life," said Mrs. Emerson, staring at the other woman with awestruck eyes.

"I've never heard anything like it in my life," said Mrs. Emerson, staring at the other woman with wide-eyed amazement.

"I thought you'd say so," said Mrs. Meserve. "You don't wonder that I ain't disposed to speak light when I hear there is anything queer about a house, do you?"

"I figured you'd say that," Mrs. Meserve replied. "You don't think it's strange that I'm not inclined to take it lightly when I hear there's something odd about a house, do you?"

"No, I don't, after that," Mrs. Emerson said.

"No, I don't, after that," Mrs. Emerson said.

"But that ain't all," said Mrs. Meserve.

"But that's not everything," said Mrs. Meserve.

"Did you see it again?" Mrs. Emerson asked.

"Did you see it again?" Mrs. Emerson asked.

"Yes, I saw it a number of times before the last time. It was lucky I wasn't nervous, or I never could have stayed there, much as I liked the place and much as I thought of those two women; they were beautiful women, and no mistake. I loved those women. I hope Mrs. Dennison will come and see me sometime.

"Yeah, I saw it a few times before the last time. It was a good thing I wasn't nervous, or I never would have been able to stay there, as much as I liked the place and thought about those two women; they were stunning, no doubt about it. I really cared about those women. I hope Mrs. Dennison comes to visit me sometime."

"Well, I stayed, and I never knew when I'd see that child. I got so I was very careful to bring everything of mine upstairs, and not leave any little thing in my room that needed doing, for fear she would come lugging up my coat or hat or gloves or I'd find things done when there'd been no live being in the room to do them. I can't tell you how I dreaded seeing her; and worse than the seeing her was the hearing her say, 'I can't find my mother.' It was enough to make your blood run cold. I never heard a living child cry for its mother that was anything so pitiful as that dead one. It was enough to break your heart.

"Well, I stayed, and I never knew when I’d see that child. I started being very careful to bring all my stuff upstairs and not leave anything behind in my room that needed to be done, for fear she would come dragging up my coat or hat or gloves, or I’d find things done when there hadn’t been anyone in the room to do them. I can’t tell you how much I dreaded seeing her; and worse than seeing her was hearing her say, ‘I can’t find my mother.’ It was enough to send chills down your spine. I never heard a living child cry for its mother that was anywhere near as heartbreaking as that dead one. It was enough to shatter your heart."

"She used to come and say that to Mrs. Bird oftener than to any one else. Once I heard Mrs. Bird say she wondered if it was possible that the poor little thing couldn't really find her mother in the other world, she had been such a wicked woman.

"She would often come and say that to Mrs. Bird more than to anyone else. Once, I heard Mrs. Bird say she wondered if it was possible that the poor little thing really couldn't find her mother in the afterlife, since she had been such a wicked woman."

"But Mrs. Dennison told her she didn't think she ought to speak so nor even think so, and Mrs. Bird said she shouldn't wonder if she was right. Mrs. Bird was always very easy to put in the wrong. She was a good woman, and one that couldn't do things enough for other folks. It seemed as if that was what she lived on. I don't think she was ever so scared by that poor little ghost, as much as she pitied it, and she was 'most heartbroken because she couldn't do anything for it, as she could have done for a live child.

"But Mrs. Dennison told her that she didn’t think she should speak or even think like that, and Mrs. Bird said she wouldn’t be surprised if she was right. Mrs. Bird was always pretty easy to mislead. She was a good person and could never do enough for others. It seemed like that was what she lived for. I don’t think she was ever really scared of that poor little ghost; she mostly felt sorry for it, and she was almost heartbroken because she couldn’t do anything for it, like she could have for a living child."

"'It seems to me sometimes as if I should die if I can't get that awful little white robe off that child and get her in some clothes and feed her and stop her looking for her mother,' I heard her say once, and she was in earnest. She cried when she said it. That wasn't long before she died.

"'Sometimes it feels like I might die if I can't get that awful little white robe off that child, put her in some clothes, feed her, and stop her from looking for her mother,' I heard her say once, and she was serious. She cried when she said it. That wasn't long before she died."

"Now I am coming to the strangest part of it all. Mrs. Bird died very sudden. One morning—it was Saturday, and there wasn't any school—I went downstairs to breakfast, and Mrs. Bird wasn't there; there was nobody but Mrs. Dennison. She was pouring out the coffee when I came in. 'Why, where's Mrs. Bird?' says I.

"Now I'm getting to the weirdest part of it all. Mrs. Bird passed away unexpectedly. One morning—it was Saturday, and there was no school—I went downstairs for breakfast, and Mrs. Bird wasn't there; the only one there was Mrs. Dennison. She was pouring coffee when I walked in. 'Hey, where's Mrs. Bird?' I asked."

"'Abby ain't feeling very well this morning,' says she; 'there isn't much the matter, I guess, but she didn't sleep very well, and her head aches, and she's sort of chilly, and I told her I thought she'd better stay in bed till the house gets warm.' It was a very cold morning.

"'Abby isn't feeling great this morning,' she says; 'there's not much wrong, I suppose, but she didn’t sleep well, her head hurts, and she feels a bit cold, so I told her I think she'd be better off staying in bed until the house warms up.' It was a really cold morning."

"'Maybe she's got cold,' says I.

"Maybe she's feeling chilly," I said.

"'Yes, I guess she has,' says Mrs. Dennison. 'I guess she's got cold. She'll be up before long. Abby ain't one to stay in bed a minute longer than she can help.'

"'Yes, I guess she has,' says Mrs. Dennison. 'I think she's caught a cold. She'll be up before long. Abby isn't the type to stay in bed a second longer than she has to.'"

"Well, we went on eating our breakfast, and all at once a shadow flickered across one wall of the room and over the ceiling the way a shadow will sometimes when somebody passes the window outside. Mrs. Dennison and I both looked up, then out of the window; then Mrs. Dennison she gives a scream.

"Well, we continued eating our breakfast when suddenly a shadow darted across one wall of the room and across the ceiling, like a shadow does when someone walks by the window outside. Mrs. Dennison and I both looked up, then out the window; then Mrs. Dennison let out a scream."

"'Why, Abby's crazy!' says she. 'There she is out this bitter cold morning, and—and—' She didn't finish, but she meant the child. For we were both looking out, and we saw, as plain as we ever saw anything in our lives, Mrs. Abby Bird walking off over the white snow-path with that child holding fast to her hand, nestling close to her as if she had found her own mother.

"'Why, Abby's lost it!' she says. 'Look at her out in this freezing cold morning, and—and—' She didn’t finish, but she was thinking about the child. We were both looking out, and we saw, as clearly as we’ve ever seen anything in our lives, Mrs. Abby Bird walking away along the white snow path with that child gripping her hand, snuggled close to her as if she had found her own mother."

"'She's dead,' says Mrs. Dennison, clutching hold of me hard. 'She's dead; my sister is dead!'

"'She's gone,' says Mrs. Dennison, gripping me tightly. 'She's gone; my sister is gone!'"

"She was. We hurried upstairs as fast as we could go, and she was dead in her bed, and smiling as if she was dreaming, and one arm and hand was stretched out as if something had hold of it; and it couldn't be straightened even at the last—it lay out over her casket at the funeral."

"She was. We rushed upstairs as quickly as we could, and she was lying dead in her bed, smiling as if she were dreaming, with one arm and hand stretched out as if something had a grip on it; and it couldn't be straightened even in the end—it lay over her casket at the funeral."

"Was the child ever seen again?" asked Mrs. Emerson in a shaking voice.

"Was the child ever seen again?" Mrs. Emerson asked, her voice trembling.

"No," replied Mrs. Meserve; "that child was never seen again after she went out of the yard with Mrs. Bird."

"No," Mrs. Meserve replied, "that child was never seen again after she left the yard with Mrs. Bird."






Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!